Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

💛

“This won't be forgotten. Goodbye, Clover.” 

Ceroba takes a final look at me. She looks distraught. It hurts for my actions to create this look on her face. But I know what I had to do. She starts to walk away slowly, holding on to that capsule, the future of the Underground in her hands. I’m holding on, just barely. I don't want any of the people I’m doing this for to see me like this.

As Ceroba leaves from my sight, it hits me all at once. It hurts. It hurts so much. I keel over from the pain. I’m grasping at my chest. I’m starting to wobble, and then I fall on the floor. I’ve never felt this much pain. In all my battles, with my new friends and with other monsters, have I felt so truly awful. Not even with Ceroba desperately, with all her might and will trying to kill me, did it hurt this much. But I’m a brave Cowboy, and I know I can handle it. It is for a good cause, so ain't it all worth it? It’ll hurt for only a little while now, at least.

“So, this is it?” I hear Flowey say. I can barely hear him. There's a buzzing in my ear and I feel dizzy. I can barely make out me grasping on the floor, sakura leaves in my hand. “All that work just to become another cog in the machine? Heh, you’ve grown so predictable!” 

I have no idea what he's talking about. I don't even really register his voice. Does he mean my sacrifice? Predictable? Has he seen this before? He always seemed to, like asking about any sort of dancing ability I had before my encounter with El Balidor. Flowey seemed friendly, but I could tell he’s the kinda guy who's always putting on a mask. Always hiding from other people, stressing about how unreliable they are, (even if he was right about Ceroba) and ALWAYS gettin' on my case about heading to The Tyrant King Asgore immediately. But I don't know what he's going on about now. 

“I could undo all of this right now but… Maybe you’ve earned your rest.”

Undo all of this…? What in God's name is Flowey talking about? Is he referring to the SAVING stuff? I surely hope he doesn't undo this. I haven't really seen any of this saving stuff he talked about in action, except me being healed at those little stars, but I can't undo this. I need to do this. I have to set things right. 

“After all there's always another.. Can't say it's been fun so… I suppose this is where we part ways.” Flowey then chuckles to himself. “Oh, who am I kidding? Until we meet again… friend.”

Even if he's talking about things that are mostly above my head, I still hear a modicum of sincerity when he calls me friend. If I can make an impact on someone as cynical as Flowey, then I can say it's been an Honest Day’s work.

I’m uncomfortable sitting on the floor like this. I crawl over to the wall, leaves wrinkling underneath me. I finally prop myself up against the wall, still holding on to my chest. It hurts so much. 

I think in my final moments. It hurts so much, but I’m not afraid to die. If it's for the greater good, then I will do it. It doesn't matter if it hurts. The good people down here need to be free, and if I need to hurt for that to happen then so be it.

I can't stay down here. My friends can't become vagabonds, outlaws, or criminals just for my sake. Who am I to ask them to do something like that? Besides, all I would be doing is letting some other poor kid die down here so I could be comfortable. Even if I really REALLY want it, I can't stay. I don't deserve it. Justice needs to be done.

The pain continues. I’m so tired. I can barely breathe. It takes genuine effort to continue living. I let my eyes close. I need to rest. 

I slump against the wall. I’m tired, grasping at my chest, and I’m tuckered out from my adventure, so I’ll just… go to sleep.

And that's what I do.

💛

There's nothing. I can't see anything. Well technically I wouldn't be able to see anything anyway because I’m not really conscious, but nonetheless, darkness surrounds me.

I suddenly start to feel myself. Where am I? There's nothing here. I can't remember what happened for me to get like this.

Then it hits me.

I remember my sacrifice. I steel myself. That whole suicide business did a real number on me. But if I sacrificed myself, then how am I alive? I try to look at my hands, but apparently they've gone on vacation or something of that nature because they're gone, as is the rest of my body. I feel flummoxed.

Am I in… that capsule? I have a feeling I’m just my soul now, floating in space. With nothing to do except exist perpetually. Great. 

💛

It's been a while. 4 hours. 10 hours. 2 Days. A week. A month. Hell if I know. If I knew this is what awaited me when I did my totally heroic and just sacrifice for the freedom of monsters and future peace, I would have hesitated. Just a little. Probably not though. 

I sigh, in my mind, because I don't have any lungs. I have been so bored. And when one is bored, all they can do is think. Ruminate. Reflect. Mediate. 

Back on the surface, I was nobody. Some kid from Texas who liked cowboys too much. I did the dishes and made food at the foster home. I was older than a lot of the kids there, almost 13 years. At that point, I knew nobody would ever bother adopting some kid who’s practically all grown up. I took up the role as the caretaker for all the younger kids.

I wasn't the best in school. Kids were rude. Didn't know how to treat people. I would always get into fights, trying to protect the innocent from BULLIES.

When I heard of Mt. Ebott, I knew I had to act. All the dumb adults gave up on those 5 kids and just acted like they didn't exist so they could get a move on with their lives. I had to do something. What did I have to lose anyway? 

So I took my trusty Big Iron, the missing poster I printed from the website I discovered the story on, my cool cowboy hat, and took off.

I expected monsters. I expected rampaging beasts who ate innocent children, for like, lunch or something. But what I found told a different story. These monsters were good people, stuck in some mountain, with no sun on their skin or breeze through their hair. They were stuck in a horrible situation, and I could relate. And sometimes those bad situations make beasts out of people. 

I discovered that the tyrant King Asgore had been the true cause of all those kids' deaths. How could the good people I met have possibly done such a thing? Dalv, who was a good reserved guy, felt nothing but guilt and fear from the one human who had tried to kill him and Kanako. Martlet saw as I did the injustice of the King's plans. Sheriff Starlo, who was a really awesome cool cowboy, only needed a good bop on the head and he saw what was right. And Axis, well, he was a robot. He was really Funny though. Even Ceroba, who was the hardest opponent I defeated, was only looking out for the well being of her daughter.

As I traveled across the Kingdom of Monsters, I saw the suffering and the pain of everyone who lived down here, the hopelessness they live under everyday. Or at least they seemed to think so. I didn't really see what was so wrong with the place. The people down here were so friendly! And it's the first time I’ve ever truly… mattered. To anybody.

Anyhow, I knew I had to help. Even if it hurts my friends to see me do something like killing myself right in front of them. What would it really matter? I’m nobody. If I could help, shouldn't I? I can't really call myself Just and sit there lollygagging. I must act. It was necessary. 

My entire life has revolved around Justice. Every thought, action, and word that has left my mouth has been for the express purpose of spreading Justice and setting things right. Maybe I’m a bit of a radical, and perhaps don't have much self preservation instincts, but I have no regrets. And that's all that matters.

These are the sorts of things that run through my mind in this abyss of nothing. Just sitting here doing nothing, but thinking. I don't really know what is going on “out there”, whatever that means, but I hope my sacrifice helped some people. Then it'll all have been worth it. 

💛

I float over nothing. My head is kind of empty at this point. I’ve read some books before about how utter nothingness would be really scary or whatever, but I’m mostly bored.

Then suddenly, I'm not. I feel something grab me. Or my essence. I feel everything shift somehow. 

I feel greater than myself. I feel the presence of other things, others… people? I don't know. I can hear someone’s voice. It's really muffled though. Then suddenly, everything goes to hell.

Vines, Venus Fly Traps, Televisions, and half a dozen things that don't make sense to me. I can't see them, but I can feel them. 

Then suddenly, something grabs a hold of me. I see something I can't recognize. I’m forced to shoot it. Using my trusty big iron, I shoot at the preparator. Then, out of nowhere, I hear a voice. Their voice is shaking and they seem scared.

Somebody calls for help.

It's only then do I really see what's in front of me. I see a soul. A Human soul, bright red. Like an apple. And when I look even closer, I see a child. Younger than me, maybe around 8 to 10. It sounds like they're the ones who called for help. They look so hurt. They were scared. I need to help them. It is my duty to protect the innocent and bring justice. 

I answer the call.

I load my gun and shoot. Instead of pop guns, 4 leaf Clovers come out of my gun. Just like my name! That doesn't really make any sense to me, but it seems to help the kid. They seem grateful. I give what I hope is a reassuring smile to them.

Then, I’m brought before the others in a circle. They are other souls, like mine. Bright, with colors across the spectrum of visible light. Cyan, Orange, Blue, Purple, and Green. I feel shocked! These must be the other 5 fallen humans. I look in the middle and see the kid from before. Although they are scared, they have a look on their face. They are determined. Me and the others help the kid as much as we can. Pleasant melodies, encouraging words, gestures of goodwill, food, and medical help. Then suddenly, I am pulled into the… mechanism? I don't know. 

There is fighting like before, but now I hear loud groans of pain from the botanic beast I seem to be in. Then, I hear the repeating cries of a child. They seem to be hurting so much. And I hear laughter. 

It's Flowey. That is what this is. Flowey is the one who has been doing all this. Hurting this innocent kid. I knew he seemed sort of shifty when I met him, but now he's shown himself to be a real animal. How could he do something like this to someone so young, so innocent?!

I can hear his voice. It's clearly him. I'm barely able to parse out what he's saying but he seems to be mocking the young kid. Using his ability for selfish, cruel deeds and sate his sadistic tendencies and disgusting God complex.

He does not deserve this power. It's not right. It's not fair. How come someone like him gets to do something like this! I’m awash in a justified fury and I decide to do something about it, like I always do.

I rebel.

💛

I’m back in the “Empty sacrificial abyss of True Darkness”, as I have named it some… I-have-no-clue-if-time-even-exists ago.

What in the SAM HILL was all that! Flowey always seemed cynical and mean, but I didn't expect him to be a true and honest villain! And all those kids! The ones that I came down to bring justice to! Where were they? Where did they go? And who was the determined one with the sweater and the bandage? 

I try to clear my head. Clearly, losing my mind in The Abyss wasn't the best strategy, nor would it actually solve any problems or answer my questions, so I take a breath. Metaphorically, I mean. I hate being a floating consciousness in a void.

It seems nothing has really changed. I've gone through some sort of episode and suddenly I'm back. There's really nothing I can do about it, so I go back to my oh-so maligned pastime of doing nothing in a pit.

But my busy schedule is suddenly interrupted by a HORRIFYINGLY BRIGHT FLASH OF LIGHT. If the sudden scare of seeing some bizarre Botanic Beast wasn't enough, then this was truly a sensory overload. How do I describe being stuck in a void of space and time, darkness surrounding me, then suddenly attacked by the brightest light you can imagine? I can't. It's impossible. 

After I’m flash-banged by the universe, my vision starts to clear. I see someone… THAT KID! They're still in the sweater and everything. Although this time they seem less red. They seem to be hugging some goat kid. He kind of looks like that Toriel woman I saw for a bit. Except he's wearing a dorky sweater and he seems to be crying. What happened to him? I feel sorry for him. After that little episode, he takes a step back. He put his arms to his sides, and…

Oh my God. I see… CREAM GRAVY, EVERYBODY'S SOUL!  It has to be everyone that is stuck down here. They're all white and they're all glowing together, all for one purpose. Freedom. Justice.

It's in that one moment where I see the Goats' entire life. I didn't know I had the ability till I met Ceroba. During my… discussion with Ceroba on how she doesn't need to kill me, I saw the memory of that Chujin guy on his deathbed and young Kanako foolishly offering herself to be experimented on. Poor kid. Only I’m allowed to do reckless things which will definitely kill me! Although I never did get to figurin' out what happened to her. She didn't die last I heard…

The time in the Abyss has clearly destroyed my brain. I’m getting sidetracked! Anyway, I saw Asriel’s life, so he seemed to be named. I see him playing with his parents as a toddler and then he meets this...Human kid! They had light brown hair and eyes.

I didn't know another kid fell down here. The wanted poster only showed five kids. Where was this kid? 

They are adopted by the Dreemur family, a younger Asgore and Toriel. I didn't know Toriel was married to The King! Though I didn't know her for long. This is actually the first time I've seen the tyrant. We all have to start somewhere it seems. Will this be the villain origin story for such a condemnable monster? Probably.

Young Chara and Asriel grow close. Very close. They share a deep bond. They tell each other all their deepest secrets. They trust each other like nothing else. Asriel seems to genuinely idolize Chara. Honestly, it seems kind of unhealthy. Chara develops a plan. A plan to free the monsters. It doesn't go so well. They both die in the garden next to the throne room. Their parents are bawling as their children die. I admire the sense of Justice, but these young kids didn't think their plan through.

Then, Asriel wakes up. In the garden. As a Flower. He seems… empty. He can't feel anything. He can't love anymore. I couldn't imagine not feeling the itch of Justice or not being able to care about the people I try to help.

Asriel does something foolish. He succumbs to his woes. But then, he wakes up. He does it over and over again. He discovers this new ability and starts to think about what he could do with it. 

Over time, the superpower of not having a soul and being able to reset time make for some truly megalomaniacal results. He tries to see EVERYTHING. He helps someone walk home from school. Then on the next run he does something so abhorrent I don't even want to say it to the same exact person. He reads every book, he burns every book. He wins every game, he loses every game. He SAVES everyone, he kills everyone.

He tortured my friends. Everyone who ever gave two shits about me, abused and bullied for his amusement. Disgusting. 

Then, one day, he sees me. The true paragon of Justice! Only, I don't remember me doing the things I did in Flowey’s memory. He killed me a few hundred times. Honestly, I didn't expect much different from him, so I'm not even mad.

But, I see things. I stayed with that Toriel woman for a few runs. I stayed in the ruins with her for months. We look so happy. I look so happy. I’m taken care of, I’m fed, I’m loved. I finally have a life worth living. 

I don't know how to feel.

But then Ms. Toriel is taken away from me. I go out of the ruins, to a different part of Snowdin than I’m used to. I die so many times. I died from frostbite, dogs, some icicles, drowned in that Waterfall place, some new Royal Guard Captain, everything. I can only see my own death so many times before I stop being shocked. I guess I know how Flowey feels now.

Flowey then grows frustrated. He… rigs that switch. In the Ruins. That takes me to the Dark Ruins. That's where things start to get familiar. Only this time, I seem less just. I’m killing innocent people. I didn't do any of this! But apparently I did. I kill quite a few people apparently. I kill Dalv, El Bailador, Starlo, Axis, many people. I couldn't imagine hurting any of those people. But apparently I do. In New Home, Martlet, ever the just and kind bird she is, confronts me. She says I have a few screws loose. But she offers to help. She could help me. I could live in peace, with someone who cares about me. Then, a vine appears and impales her, her eyes flashing with the hurt of betrayal. Flowey kills her. I’m utterly enraged. I try to serve Justice to the weed, but then he kills me, and absorbs my soul.

I don't know how to describe the things he does to me. He thinks it's fun, apparently. I see a Massive pile of flowers. So many it's impossible to count, I’m sure. I don't want to think about that part of his memories. 

Eventually, after many of these “Neutral” runs, as Flowey calls them, I see the run where I’m truly just. Huh, I kinda look stupid slumped against the pillar. 

Anyhow, then he meets the kid in the sweater. Their name is Frisk. Don't ask me how I know that now, I just do. For some reason Flowey thinks Frisk is Chara? I don't understand the logic. Chara has been dead for over a century and they look pretty different. Frisk has darker skin, and a blue sweater, and they look younger, and it just doesn't make any sense to confuse them!

Anyhow, Frisk goes on a journey as I did. They do some kinda messed up stuff, like Killing Momma… but they DID overwrite it and I’m not really one to judge too harshly, after what I've seen.

Things have changed in the underground since I died. Flowey didn't explore much of the place after I died. He had long stopped caring. But I have to say... The UG Apartments have been vandalized by a self absorbed narcissist! He REPLACED the monument with his own stupid robot body! I hate him. Axis is a better robot.

Also, I've noticed something. Not ONE single person, besides Asriel literally right now, had bothered to ask Frisk for their name. Not once. That's just plain rude!

Anyhow. After a while, I see the throne room, and Flowey takes the 6 Human souls, including yours truly, and absorbs them in front of Frisk. It's weird to see the Botanical Beast from this angle.

After that, Flowey tricks Frisk into making friends with some Skeleton and the Royal Guard Captain, and even to go to the Royal Scientist Alphys’ (Who I have not heard stellar things about) Lab, where… I see the lab. I don't see Kanako, however.

I wonder where she went off to.

Flowey then gets all of the monsters together in the throne room, so he could absorb all their souls and indulge in his power fantasy wish fulfillment game until the sun explodes. Frisk, apparently, talks him out of it. And here we are.

I can't even begin to explain how exhausting it is to see and know someone's entire life. Like, I’m honestly enlightened and I've learned a lot, but I've got a severe migraine now. After that, the world goes to white again, and I go unconscious for the first time in a while. 

💛

“Son of a…”

I woke up again. I still have that migraine. I reflexively put my hands to my head and sigh.

I have hands!

I get up quickly, and look at myself. For the first time in a long time, I actually have a human form! Floating in a void really did suck. If I could have had my body, it would have been like 50% better. 

However, just because I have a body now doesn't mean I am not still in a void. Instead of a Black void, I see white. There's nothing around me. I look below to see what I’m standing on, but there's nothing! How am I standing on nothing? Whatever. I don't have much to do now. So. I start walking.

💛

I have been walkin’ for about 3 hours now. In the Black void, it really was like I was dreaming. Hours, Months, and Weeks bleed into each other, with only my thoughts to keep me company. Now, things are more solid and real. 

I am chafing under the repressive regime of having no Cool Hat or Big Iron on my hip. I’m really starting to regret giving those things to Starlo and Martlet. I didn't know I was gonna come back! At least I don't have that migraine anymore.

Anyway, all this walking in the White Void has been getting me thinking about my sacrifice. Did I really have to do that? In that exact moment? At that moment in New Home, I was so sure of myself. I didn't think twice about it. And I haven't reconsidered it during my time in the Black Void. But now that I saw Asriel and all those souls, I’m starting to wonder about the outside world. How are my friends doing? I did all this for them, so I really hope they have gotten over me and have gotten happy. Perhaps they're on the surface! Just the thought makes me smile like a fool. Was that what Asriel/Flowey/Whatever-his-name-is was doing? Breaking the barrier? He had all those souls! I hope so. 

Maybe I could have stayed in the Underground for a while. Maybe helped figure out what happened to Kanako. Or maybe I could have even stayed until that Frisk kid fell and helped them on their journey! Oh wait, Flowey would have none of it. So I guess I couldn't have. But still! Was it the right choice? I guess it doesn't matter. I already did it. So. Yeah.

In the middle of my new found pastime of thinking to myself, I see something. A Massive blue ethereal tube thing. It seems to be made of dust, with the middle of it being a kind of gel. I have been walking in the same direction for about 4 hours and not once did I even see ONE glimpse of anything that wasn't myself, and now a Blue tube suddenly appears where I’m walking? Perplexing. But It seems to go somewhere to the right of me. Somewhere far off I can't see.

I don't really care at this point. I begin to follow the tube. For a much shorter amount of time, about half an hour, I walked. I touch the tube to pass the time, and it wiggles like Jello. It's kind of funny. Honestly, I spent about 10 minutes messing with that thing, just laughing to myself. Then I began to wonder what it tasted like. So I ate it a little bit. It tasted like Bleach. Disgusting. Don't ask me how I know what Bleach tastes like. 

Don't judge me! 

Anyhow, after 5 more minutes of walkin', the tube disappears. I flinch, it makes an ethereal droaning noise as it disappears, kind of like the PS2 screen. At this point I begin asking what the whole point of all this is. Then. Whoo boy. 

I look to the right of me, and see… several creatures. About 40 of them. At the core of them, they seem to have small stars in them, with some sort of book being trapped in it. Surrounding the star is gasses and plasma, and surrounding that is forestry, bushes and plants. Then there is the Ring. With Eyes on them. Not human or animal eyes, but some horrifying kind I’ve never seen before. It looks like an Octagon! Several of these rings swirl around these Monoliths, making deafening sounds of terrifyingly strong winds and making me feel lightheaded. These creatures are MASSIVE, they seem to be the size of small buildings, although the void could be twisted my perspective with all the nothing I have to compare to the creatures. They are circling this object I can't quite focus on yet, singing some bizarre medley in a language I’ve never heard before. 

These aren't the only monoliths I see around me. Several humanoid looking Monoliths, looking like guards, surrounding the choir of Ring Monoliths, holding weapons I've never seen before. And with… AWFUL masks on their faces! I don't know how to describe them. Those masks were horrifying. The Guards were VERY tall and kind of lanky. I make a gagging sound as I glimpse at those masks. At that moment, the 6 Guards saw me. 

I felt a primal fear I had never known before.

The Guards then began speaking to each other, in a language somehow even more alien than the Ring Choir. Sweet Baby Jesus. I can't move. I can't breathe. I can only look and hope nothing bad happens. I'm too scared to do anything else. I have a mouth I could use easily, but I don't scream.

Then, one of the Ring Choir members comes to me, from seemingly nowhere.

“BE NOT AFRAID .” 

It has a bellowing voice. I could barely hear anything but those 3 words. That's saying something, as the Choir was VERY loud. I don't know what to do, or to say.

“I-I Don't…How-what…” I’m stumbling over my words. I’m swallowing my spit over and over again. I feel so anxious and I feel a dread freeze up my chest and paralyze my every move and thought. This is not how a Cowboy acts. Cowboys are supposed to be sure and confident! But I can't when I see these things. I feel tears in the corner of my eyes. I haven't cried in years. Not even when I killed myself.

“BE REASSURED CHILD”, it says, “THERE WILL BE NO HARM TO YOU.” 

Despite my crippling fear of it, I collapse in the form of the monolith. I'm exhausted. I've been walking for 4 Hours and only now have I begun to take a breather. The monolith seems to be somehow smaller than it was a second ago. Its wings come around me, giving me comfort and hugging me. I put my head against the Monolith. The wings are so soft, softer than anything I have ever known. The Flowers smell so beautiful and refreshing. The light of the sun is bright and the heat calms me. The Gasses and Plasma form a beautiful Mini-Galaxy, showing me things I’ve never seen before. Such pretty lights. The eyes, which before were alien and horrifying, look at me, and they are so understanding and they are filled with love. I can't help myself. “Thank You…” I say to the Angel. I don't really care to sound like a Cowboy when I say it. I am in bliss. Tears run down my face and I don't care.

After some unknowable amount of time, I pull away from the Angel.

After a comfortable beat of silence, I speak. “What… Who are you?” The Angel responds. 

“I AM NIKIEAL AND WE ARE THE SERAPHIM. WE SING PRAISE TO OUR FATHER.” 

I don't know what that means? Seraphim. Alrighty then. “What are those… things in the masks?” I shudder as I speak of them. 

The angel looks right through me, and sees my fear. “THE CHERUBIM CANNOT DELIVER HARM TO YOU, CHILD. THEY PROTECT THE THRONE.” 

“Whose throne, exactly?” I haven't really seen any throne until now.

“YOU WILL KNOW IN TIME.” 

As Nikieal leaves to join the rest of the Choir, I feel a calming breeze flow through me. I don't feel the debilitating fear like I did before when looking at the Choir and the Guards before Nikieal comforted me, but these Monoliths still gave me pause, and those masks still horrified me.

The choir then began to change. They began to sing a new song. The song was flowing, but still alien. I had never heard a song like this before, but it was the most beautiful song I had heard in my entire life. Over the course of the music length, Some force seemed to build out of the circle the choir had formed. A lightning sparks forms in the middle. As the song nears its conclusion, the force expands into a medium sized dome, looking to be made out of stardust and chrome.

The song ended triumphantly and with a BANG. The dome expands rapidly like an explosion, almost like a supernova, and turns into a massive foggy zone which I can't see much into. The Fog has a Turquoise color and seems to be sort of… cloudy? It almost looks like a Nebula! Perspective seems to be shifting all the time in the White Void. 

“Whoa Howdy!” I exclaim. I try to hold on to my hat, but I don't got one. It's almost like that phantom limb syndrome thing you hear about or something, except it's my hat. I don't know, I'm not a doctor.

As I collect myself, Nikieal comes to me yet again.

“YOU HAVE BEEN DELIVERED HERE FOR A REASON, CHILD. WE ANGELS ARE RECORDERS AND WE HAVE TAKEN NOTE OF YOU. AS HAS THE KING.” 

The king? “Like… King Asgore? The Tyrant?” 

“NAY. THE KING OF KINGS.”

Huh. 

“THERE LIES A GOSPEL IN THE SANCTUARY BEFORE US. YOU MUST RETREAT INTO THE SANCTUARY, FOR THE MANNER INVOLVES YOU. MAKE HASTE, AND HAVE FAITH.” 

Nikieal is awfully cryptic. I have no idea what is going on in this little choir circle. Have I lost my mind? Maybe I’m still in the Black void and I've been hallucinating this whole thing.

Naw. With my life being crazy enough as it is, this ain't fake. I know it. I can feel it in my gut.

As I look to the “Sanctuary” as Nikieal called it, All of the choir members beckon me to step inside. Even the guards seem to have no problem with me, looking like those Beckingham palace guards with how serious they looked. This image was really creepy. Even if they didn't put me in Cardiac arrest like before, the Monoliths were still terrifying alien creatures. Except Nikieal. They were all right.

Finding myself with no other options than going delirious walking in the White Void, I begin walking into the sanctuary. The Choir members blocking my way form a sort of red carpet looking entrance into the Nebula, and They begin to sing. Instead of the alien but beautiful noises which they had sung before, they sung a simple melody. It sounded very familiar, but I could not place where I had heard it before. 

As I walked into the sanctuary, the world outside began to fade away, and I was left within the Nebula.

Chapter Text

💛

The sanctuary was like the inside of a cloud. There seemed to be an endless thunderstorm within the Sanctuary. 

For a while, all I did was walk. The air smelled of bushes and flames. The floor of the Sanctuary was mountainous, but from the cracks weeds seemed to be growing. There were fish symbols periodically crossed on the floor, glowing. I didn't know what that was about. 

This place was massive. The sanctuary seemed to be bigger on the inside than the outside, kind of like in that Professor What show I heard Jacob at the Foster home rambling about. I don't remember the name exactly.

As I walked along, alone and without much to occupy me, I thought again of Flowey. Or Asriel. Whatever.

He seemed disturbed. Like really messed up. I didn't really know how to feel about him. He seemed to be a good person at heart, with being Asriel and everything, but he did truly awful things to a lot of people. What he did... to Ceroba. And Martlet. And North Star. Innocent People. Just because someone’s “good at heart” does that make them a good person after they've done deplorable acts? And the things he's done... to me. Toying with me…

Honestly, the entirety of the Underground, although it was a very decent place filled with honest folk, looked to be filled with insecurity, fear, mystery, and injustice. What had exactly happened to that place!? Even if life wasn't perfect on the surface, I feel like things weren't as complicated or weird up there. Is that racist? Am I only saying that because they're monsters and I don't really get it? I don't feel like that. Something must have happened to have made them this way. Maybe it's the psychological effect of being put underground. 

With potentially racist thoughts aside, I look in the Sanctuary and see the vague outline of… a cave! It seems all I’m doing today is going into caves. “Today”. Honestly it's probably been at least a few years since my sacrifice, but it hasn't been that long to me dammit! 

I approach the cave and begin walking inside. At this point I feel like I could qualify as a professional spelunker. Unless caves with secret civilizations don't count. The cave entrance is massive, and outer walls are a murky purple. 

This cave seems to go on forever. It's dark, and I can't see anything. Weird sounds, like no animal I've ever heard, begin echoing throughout the cave. I begin to grow weary, but hastily remind myself that Brave Cowboys don't get scared! I slap myself in the face and whisper “Cowboy up…” and venture deeper within the cave, with my battle cry echoing throughout the cave system.

As I go further and further in the depths, the sounds of the beasts begin to disappear and I’m left with the ambience of my own steps. I am tense, and I continue forward, as I have no other choice but to do so.

“Clover…”

Holy Shit! I reach for my gun that I foolishly GAVE AWAY and start to freak out. Who was in here! And how did they know my name! 

“Clover…” 

And the way they say it! Like they're… beckoning me. The voice was a little louder this time. I began to follow it, somewhere to the northeast of where I was. The voice continues to call me as I follow their guidance, my boots becoming messy with the maroon dust of the bizarrely smooth floor of the cave.

I see a small passage, an entrance. And I hear the voice. It's here. The voice. I prepare myself for whoever awaits me in the chamber.

When I step inside and go further in, I see a big room. On the wall seems to be some sort of… Cave mirror? It was a ruby color and reflected a warped perspective. Like those fun house mirrors you see in carnivals. It gave off a dim light throughout the entire room. In the middle of the room there was… a bush. A normal, green bush. In a small pit. I didn't hear the voice anymore, either.

“Uh… Howdy. Is there someone here? You were hollerin’ for me.” 

The cave walls don't answer. I go into the room, and take a gander at the mirror. Despite all the crazy things I’ve seen within the last however long it's been, it's still just me. Clover. Although the mirror Clover was warped and was red, it still looked like me, approximately. (not really)

I look into the dent in the floor. The bush, having no sort of light except from the mirror’s dim light that did no favors for the thing, seemed to be an oddity, with no sunlight in the Sanctuary to sustain it. As I get closer to the bush, I hear the voice from before emanating from it, although I can't make out what it's saying.

Then suddenly, the bush catches fire! I flinch and move back a bit. Although flame burned the bush, Behold, the thing somehow wasn't destroyed. From the smoke of the… blue flame, a circle begins to form. Somehow, the ground begins to even out before me, and I jump from the rumblings. There is no longer any pit, and the bush rests, burning evermore. The bush then speaks again, much clearer this time.

“CLOVER.” 

“Yes? …Were you the one that called me?”

The flame flickers, it's unnatural color hypnotic.

“YES, I WAS.” 

There is a beat of silence. I hesitate to ask.

“What are you?” 

“I AM THAT I AM.” 

Huh?

“TAKE YOUR BOOTS FROM YOUR FEET, AS YOU STAND UPON HOLY GROUND.” 

The bush’s voice… it sounded like multiple people speaking at once. There was a Male voice, a female one, a commanding voice, a gentle voice, and a neutral voice, and countless others I can barely discern. All speaking together effortlessly, with no conflict. All together making a beautiful harmony, a choir.

The bush glows, it creates a breeze in the room, and the cave’s walls echo restlessly. 

“I don't get what your tryin’ to say, sir.” 

“I AM THE GOD OF ABRAHAM, ISSAC AND JACOB. I AM THE GOD OF THE MESSIAH. I AM THE GOD OF THE PROPHETS.”

Dear God. What!? 

I hustle to remove my boots. Even if He's lying or something, He's very powerful indeed and I will do as he says. I now stand in my socks, Cowboy boots thrown hastily behind me. 

“What-Really? Is that right?” 

“YES, MY CHILD.” 

Okay, just try to take this in. Breathe. What would… GOD want with me? I don't get what's going on.

“Uh, Sir. I… Don't know what to say to you… Father.” 

“CLOVER. I ASK THAT YOU COME CLOSER TO ME.” 

I take a single step, and hesitate. “I didn't know God was a bush.” 

“I AM EVERYWHERE. I MERELY LET MY PRESENCE KNOWN THROUGH THIS BUSH.”

“Right. Sorry… Lord?” 

I don't know what to call him. I walk closer to the bush. I’m right next to it, and I can almost feel the flames.

“I ASK THEE, CLOVER, TO TOUCH THE FLAMES OF THIS BUSH. ENVELOP YOURSELF WITHIN IT.” 

I hesitate, but with the Monoliths outside and with Nikieal’s impossible form, I take my chances and put my pinky in the bush. Nothing happens. I'm not caught on fire or anything. In fact, it feels… good. I begin to relax and put even more of myself in the flames, almost to my arms.

“GOOD.” 

I smile a bit, and the flame seems to expand somewhat to cover me, sort of like a blanket. All throughout this, I notice. This is not a magical flame, like in the Underground. This is an honest to God (heh) non-magical blue fire which is covering me like I’m still a little kid in my Toy Story blankie. I sit on the floor and rest. 

“Uh, Lord? Can I ask some questions?”

“YES, I KNOW THAT YOU MAY BE CONFUSED AS TO THE NATURE OF MY CALLING YOU HERE. NOT MANY ARE GIVEN SUCH AN AUDIENCE WITH THEIR FATHER.” 

Okay. God is forgiving right? Then maybe he won't mind if I ask some stupid questions. 

“THERE ARE NO STUPID QUESTIONS. CLOVER, I ASK OF THEE TO REMOVE YOUR INHIBITIONS AND HAVE TRUST IN YOURSELF. YOU ARE MY CHILD.” 

WHA-Oh, he read my mind. He is God. I clear my throat and try to be brave. 

“What is the nature of SAVING?” 

“WITHIN ALL OF CREATION, LIES DETERMINATION. A ESSENCE OF THE WORLD. ALL OF MY CHILDREN HAVE DETERMINATION IN THEM. HOWEVER, MEN HAVE MORE DETERMINATION WITHIN THEIR BODIES THAN MONSTERS, AS THEY ARE MADE OF PHYSICAL MATTER, WHEREAS MONSTERS ARE CREATED FROM RAW MAGIC. DETERMINATION HAS STRONG CAPABILITIES, CLOVER.” 

“Like SAVING?”

“YES. THIS ABILITY ALLOWS ONE TO SAVE AND RELOAD. IN A WORLD WHERE REBELLION AGAINST ME HAD NOT HAPPENED, THE ABILITY WOULD NOT BE ABUSED AS YOU HAVE SEEN WITH PRINCE ASRIEL.” 

“Why would you- Why allow for this? Look at all the damage it's done!” 

“I KNOW THE THINGS THAT THE PRINCE HAS DONE. HE WILL ANSWER FOR THEM WHEN THE TIME COMES. IF MY CHILDREN CANNOT CHOOSE, THEN YOU HAVE NO FREE WILL. THAT IS WHAT SETS YOU APART FROM THE REST OF MY CREATION. YOU HAVE MY LIGHT WITHIN YOU. YOU HAVE THE CHOICE. AND LOOK WHAT HAS BECOME OF THE WORLD.” 

Suddenly, in the mirror of the cave, an image comes into view, and there seems to be a mountain. Overlooking a new small village. 

“THOUGH MY SON ASRIEL AND MY CHILD FRISK HAVE STUMBLED THROUGH HARDSHIP, THEY HAVE MADE A WORLD MORE HOSPITABLE AND PEACEFUL. MONSTERS ARE FREE ON THE SURFACE, AFTER A MILLENNIA OF PAIN.” 

“Really now?” 

“YES.” 

After all that I have gone through, the sacrifice has been worth it! Everything had gone to plan, and apparently the last human didn't get to die! It all had come out better than expected. I get up, do a short little victory dance. A Few small Yeehaws leave my mouth. I'm satisfied. 

“Wait! Can I ask about my friends? Now that they're free?” I sit back down on the floor, with the flame covering me. I am restless.

“YES.” 

“Um-Oh! What happened? To everyone? 

“YOUR FRIENDS WERE DEVASTATED BY YOUR DEATH. MRS. KETSUKANE IN PARTICULAR FELT SHE HAD LOST EVERYTHING. BURDENED BY GRIEF AND FEELING A NEED TO MOVE ON FROM THE PAST, SHE BURNED THE KETUSKANE ESTATE. FOR A YEAR, SHE SUFFERED FROM SEVERE ALCOHOLISM UNTIL INTERVENTION FROM HER FRIENDS FORCED HER INTO RECOVERY.”

What? Why? Why would she do that? That's everything that ties her to her family! It doesn't make any sense. And the drinking… So what if some kid she knew sacrificed themselves for the greater good! Sure, Ceroba… was a good friend and you felt betrayed when she tried to kill you, but you didn't know she felt that deeply about you. It must be because of the loss of her daughter. Still, you didn't agree with it. You take a breath and continue listening. Maybe Ceroba was just emotionally vulnerable?

 “MARTLET, THOUGH SHE TRIED FOR MONTHS, WAS FIRED FROM HER POST IN THE ROYAL GUARD. SHE COULD NOT HAVE THE POST IN SNOWDIN WHILE ALSO HAVING THE MEMORY OF YOU IN HER HEART. SHE LANGUISHED FOR A YEAR, LIVING WITH HER FRIENDS IN THE WILD EAST. EVENTUALLY, SHE GOT UP ON HER FEET AS A CARPENTER AND ENGINEER. SHE WORKS BUILDING HOMES ON THE SURFACE.” 

Okay, maybe it was a little sad at first, but things worked out in the end for her! 

“THE WILD EAST EXPANDED GREATLY DUE TO YOUR PRESENCE IN THE AREA. THE SETTLEMENT HAD BECOME A TOURIST HUB. STARLO HAS ACCEPTED WHO HE IS, AND EMBRACED HIS HERITAGE AS A FARMER. HE NOW WORKS ON THE SURFACE GIVING FOOD TO THE SMALL MONSTER TOWN, WHILE WORKING WITH THE FEISTY FIVE TO ENTERTAIN.”

Wow! Things got much better for him. Seems he got his act together, a little bit. 

“THE STEAMWORKS HAVE GROWN QUIET. THE GUARDENER STILL HIBERNATES. THE REST OF THE STEAMWORKS IS FILLED WITH THE ANDROIDS LIVING OUT THEIR ROLES, OBLIVIOUS TO THE REST OF THE WORLD. AXIS AND DAISY HAVE RECENTLY MOVED TO THE SURFACE AND ARE DRUNK ON MARITAL BLISS, HAVING SIX CHILDREN.” 

Six?! Good God, I don't even know how that works. How does Daisy even make… whatever. I’m happy for them. Don't question it. 

“DALV MOVED OUT OF THE RUINS, AS YOU SAW. HE GREW POPULAR MAKING MUSIC AND CREATING CHILDREN’S BOOKS.” 

Yes! That's the best one so far! I sit up a bit, feeling excited for whatever's next. 

“MO HAS BECOME A VERY SUCCESSFUL BUSINESSMAN AND GROWN INTO STRANGE MARKETS AND SERVICES, THANKS TO YOUR PATRONAGE.”

I'll be a monkey's uncle! Mo being a genuine success! I always liked that Moss Salad… I was skeptical at first but it became a favorite. Gunpowders still better.

“CEROBA LIVES ON THE SURFACE NOW, WITH HER DAUGHTER KANAKO, WHO IS NOW AN AMALGAMATE.” 

See!? Even Ceroba, who had the worst of it at first, got better when she moved to the surface. Even Kanako got to live in peace up there! Even though she was technically like 6 people combined into one. I slump onto the floor, happy. My sacrifice has made a better world for my friends. Even if I’m not there to see it, it doesn't matter. This has been what my entire life has been for.

“SO THAT IS HOW YOU FEEL.” 

“Huh? Uh, Yes… Lord.” 

The Bush is quiet at my response for a minute. That seemed to bother Him. “HM. THAT MATTER WILL BE RESOLVED IN TIME. ANY OTHER QUESTIONS?” 

I sighed. Here it goes… “What happened to King Asgore? Did he get what was comin' to him in the end?” 

“ASGORE LIVES ALONE. THOUGH HE IS NO LONGER KING, HE IS A LEADING FIGURE IN THE COMMUNITY OF MONSTERS AND OFTEN DEALS WITH THE HUMAN AMBASSADORS AND WORKS WITH POLITICIANS TO ENSURE HIS COMMUNITY GET WHAT IT NEEDS.” 

I pull my hands into fists. That isn't what I wanted to hear. “But what about the fallen children?” 

“ASGORE WAS BROUGHT UNTO TRIAL FROM HIS CRIMES OF CHILD SACRIFICE. THE FAMILIES OF THE FALLEN CHILDREN, AS LONG AGO THEY FELL, CHOSE TO LET THE MATTER GO.” 

“What!!??” I suddenly get up from my spot on the floor. I pace for a second. I don't know what to do with myself. Those kids, killed by that BUTCHER, are going to get no justice? Their killer isn't going to face the consequences of his actions, his punishment? Maybe Asgore doesn't deserve to be killed, but… nothing!? It's not right. It's unjustifiable. He should be in prison, not acting as a… whatever he was to monsters!

“Why!? The courts have clearly failed. He deserves worse for this.” 

“PERHAPS. THE LAWS OF MEN ARE NOT ALWAYS THE LAWS OF THE LORD.” 

“Why haven't you done anything!?” 

The Bush cracks at this. “YOU ARE SPEAKING TO YOUR LORD AND YOUR FATHER.” 

“Why haven't you done anything? Don't you have the power to bring justice to him? To kill him?”

“SHOULD I NOT HAVE MERCY ON ASGORE? HE IS MY OWN CHILD.” 

“Yeah but-” I take a breath. Maybe yelling at God is bad optics. “Isn't there anything you could do?” 

“YES MY CHILD. I CAN AND WILL. FOR ALL MEN WHO HAVE DONE WICKED THINGS, THEIR DAY IS COMING. BUT I LOVE ALL MY CHILDREN. I LOVE THEM COMPLETELY AND EQUALLY. AFTER ALL, ALL OF YOU DISOBEY ME EVERYDAY. SHALL YOU FORGET YOUR DEEDS?” 

I flinch. He’s right. I’ve been throwing a tantrum over Asgore, but I've killed people too. People who didn't deserve it. Even if I didn't remember it, I still did it. I can't judge other people like this. I’m not God. I have no right. I lose the energy I had before and look down at the floor. 

“I BRING THIS UP NOT TO DISCOURAGE YOU CLOVER. RECOGNIZE THIS, ALL MEN ARE CAPABLE OF SIN AND INJUSTICE. LIKEWISE, ALL ARE CAPABLE OF RIGHTEOUS ACTS.. IN THE END, ALL OF CREATION IS JUST AND GOOD. FOR THAT IS HOW I FORMED IT.” 

I nod weakly. I'm tired, mentally and physically. In every way possible. I died. Then I woke up in a Black void, then I was absorbed by Flowey into doing his weird God complex thing, then I saw his entire life within a flash before my eyes, then I woke in a white Void, walked for about 4 hours, then met weird alien creatures, then I met God in a cave. I AM SO TIRED. 

“Lord, Can I rest, or get some sleep? I’m so tired…” 

“YES, YE SHALL REST. YOU NEED TO.” 

In the corner, I see a small bed was created out of nothing. Amazing! It looked pretty new. 

“SLEEP. YOU CAN ASK MORE QUESTIONS TOMORROW.” 

I’m of God now apparently, so I listen attentively and lay down on the bed. I try not to think too much about the day's events as the Fire from the bush starts to dim, and I am pulled to sleep. 

💛

I look at the world around me. I appear to be back in Snowdin. I’m walking for God knows how long. Too long. I'm getting cold. I don't have anything for this weather. I didn't expect there to be magical snow here. 

Finally, after hours of walking I come across a bridge. The Bridge is real rickety, and it goes on for forever. Somewhere in the middle of traversing it I see someone. I can't really make them out yet, but it's… 

I see… Martlet!

She gasps. “CLOVER! Is that you? I just woke up and I’m still really tired and everything so I thought I would ask to make sure you're not some depressing figment of my imagination. You know how it is.”

She chuckles nervously. You smile and wave. “It's me. I’m here.” She looks at you, really. It starts to seem real for her. She starts crying. I come rushing at her, and we both hug. It's been a while. I start to cry too. Like a baby, really. It's kind of embarrassing. I don't remember, but something happened to me. I'm just happy to see her again. I don't care if I cry.

After a while, we looked at each other again. “Well, that was pretty emotional!” She seems chipper again. I’m relieved. “How about… we go to my house! I know you didn't really see it, so it would be the best first stop for your new arrival!” 

I smile like a fool. I went with Martlet to her house. As we leave the rickety bridge, we head off. We walked for a long while. Hours of walking, endlessly through Snowdin. Snowdin was never this big, I'm sure of it. Why aren't we getting anywhere except the endless road! This is the Underground for God's sake! There should be something other than this! 

Martlet tries to make small talk. She talks about everything that's happened since I went away, but as the hours pass on, she begins to grow weary and starts getting nervous. The trees aren't changing. The scenery isn't changing. Nothing is changing. She sees my growing frustration as NOTHING CHANGES. She stops talking eventually. 

She also sees how cold I am getting. Hell, I'm feeling it. Martlet says she doesn't know much about how humans handle the cold, but she's sure it isn't good for us. She reassures me she'll get me a jacket once we get to her house. I'm starting to think that'll never happen. 

It's so cold. I can barely feel my skin. Martlets silence steak had broken. She's constantly asking me if I'm alright or need anything. I tell her I feel freezing. I tell her I feel so cold I’m burning. I tell her I’m starting to melt. 

After that, Martlet freaks out. She says she'll try to fly ahead to see if she can see anyone. She begs me to wait in one spot near a tree. I sit down on a log. My knees wobble. I've been sitting here for who knows how long and it's freezing. I look at my hand. It's droopy. My fingers are starting to go gray. I can barely feel compelled to open my eyes. It's too much.

Martlet comes back. She's horrified, but she tries holding my hand, but I swing at her to try and stop her. I know what would happen if she tried to grab on to my from when I'm melting like this. She's crying now. She says she wanted so badly to save you last time, but she failed. She thought she had a second chance, but you're just dying again. I tell her it's not her fault. That's just the way things are. No Fightin that.

It's not her fault. It's not her fault. It's not her fault.

It's not her fault. It's not her fault. It's not her fault.

It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.

I try to hold on to my chest, but my hand just starts melting into my shirt. It hurts. I thank Martlet for all that she's done for me. I told her that nobody really cared about me before I went down here and she was one of the first people that cared. It's not her fault. 

I'm melting. I'm melting. I feel dust at the edges of my vision. I'm dying again. She's crying so loud.

I'm sorry. 

💛

I woke up. I have no idea what time it is, or if time is really a factor in the White Void/Sanctuary. I woke up screaming. Well, not “screaming” but I did yelp as I got up. I try to even my breathing out. I look around the room. The bush is still dim. I doubt God really needs to sleep, so I guess he can wait for me to get my bearings.

What was that dream? I'm pretty sure I can't melt… I'm a Human. And Martlet seemed pretty realistic for a dream.

It is a dream. Why am I thinking of it so much? It's just something my mind came up with to scare me. Stop being so sensitive.

I try to get a hold of myself, shamefully wipe the tears from my face, and with all my willpower, I get up off the (very comfortable) bed. I walk on over to the bush. I touch the flames, and it makes some sort of strange whistling sound, kind of like a theremin, as it brightens up again.

“CLOVER, YOU BE AWAKE?” 

“Yeah. Had a nightmare, though” There's not much you can keep away from God, so why bother trying to hide this from him?

“I KNOW. YOU HAVE SUFFERED MUCH ON YOUR JOURNEY AND IN YOUR AFTERLIFE.”

“I suppose so,” I tell Him. I'm not one to complain much about my “lot in life”, so I haven't really thought about it much. 

“HAVE YE ANY MORE QUESTIONS, CLOVER.” 

Yeah, I do.

“What happened to Flowey? or that Frisk kid?” I sit back on the floor with the weird cave dust seeming to move out of my way. The fire envelops me yet again, and it's so comfortable.

“PRINCE ASRIEL AND FRISK LIVE TOGETHER IN A HOME WITH QUEEN TORIEL ON THE SURFACE. ASRIEL’S PSYCHOTIC TENDENCIES HAVE BEEN LESSENED SOMEWHAT AS HE SPENDS MORE TIME WITH FRISK.” When He says “Asriel” does he mean Flowey or Asriel? Did he turn back into a flower? 

“THE PRINCE IS STILL IN THAT FORM.” 

Oh. 

“What happened to the fallen children?” 

“THEY ARE RESTING IN THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN.” Really! Even…? “YES. ALL OF THEM, AS ALL CHILDREN ARE INNOCENT.” 

“But…” What makes me so special? How come these kids are killed but I’m right here talkin’ to God of all things? I don't deserve that. Sure I tried to serve Justice in any way I could, but that's what I’m supposed to do. I'm not special. I don't understand. 

“ALL OF MY CHILDREN ARE UNIQUE. THAT IS HOW I CREATED YOU. YOU MISINTERPRET THE NATURE OF THIS CONFERENCE. ALL OF MY CREATIONS SERVE THEIR PURPOSES AND ROLES. YOU, CLOVER, ARE SIMPLY DOING THE SAME. I AM NOT PROCLAIMING YOUR EXCEPTIONALISM.” 

Okay. “Then… What do you want with me? Don't get it twisted, I appreciate being able to see the fruits of my labor and everything that's happened after I'm gone. But why did you bring me here to you?” 

“YOU KNOW THE NATURE OF THE WORLD YOU WERE BORN INTO. REBELLION AGAINST MY WORD, OPPRESSION OF MY CHILDREN, LACK OF JUSTICE FOR THE POOR AND THE NEEDING.” 

“Yeah. I know. I feel it everyday, All the time. It's hard not to think about it, I suppose.” Something in me resonates. Feels like it's something in my chest. My SOUL?

“IN ALL MATTER OF WORLDS, INJUSTICE CLINGS TO THE VERY EARTH. ONE DAY, THAT SHALL NO LONGER BE SO. BUT IN THE TIME MY CHILDREN HAVE ON EARTH, THEY CAN DO ALL THEY NEED TO ALLEVIATE THE PAIN OF A WORLD WHICH HAS FALLEN. I HAVE SEEN THAT QUALITY WITHIN YOU.” 

Yes! I'm trying everyday to protect the innocent and spread Justice and set things right! But what does He mean by all this? 

“IN A WORLD OF WAR AND WANT, I SEND ONLY MY FINEST SOLDIERS. I SEND UNTO THESE WORLDS, YOU. CLOVER, YOU SHALL SPREAD THE WORD OF JUSTICE. YOU SHALL GO UNTO MANY WORLDS, CORRECTING THE INJURIES AND WRONGS OF THEM, AND LEAVING ONLY PEACE AND LOVE IN YOUR WAKE.” 

What!? 

So, he sent me out here to… become like a prophet? Or something!? Why? What makes me so qualified to do it! I’d gladly do whatever it takes to do right by people and all that, by why am I getting the first class treatment? 

“But-” I can't finish my sentence. I'm so confused. 

“YES MY CHILD.” 

“You’ve got the wrong guy! I don't know what I'm doing half the time! I try my best but… don't you think there are people more qualified for this position? I mean, I'm Nobody! Besides, I’ve done awful things! I'm a murderer in practicality! I know you're God and everything, but maybe you should-” 

The Bush explodes and brightens the entire room. The light is blinding. The flame of the bush turns into a deep red. I step back from the bush and I tremble in fear. I cover my eyes, and I fall to the floor. I can smell the rage of the Lord as the Bush is devoured by the flames. 

“I SHOULD WHAT, CHILD.” 

He's mad.

“WHO MADE MAN’S MOUTH. WHO MADE THE STARS AND THE EARTH AND THE MOON. WHO MADE MAGIC AND ALL THE NATURES OF THE WORLD. DID NOT I? ARE I NOT THE LORD? AM I NOT YOUR CREATOR? I KNOW YOUR CAPABILITIES. I AM INFINITY.”

Please. I'm not qualified. I don't know what I'm doing. I'm so scared. I can't breathe. I'm nothing. I've always been nothing. I wouldn't be good at this. The only way I could do good by anyone was dying. 

“Oh, Clover…” 

Something picks me up. I'm so scared. Clouds carry me. I open my eyes a bit and I’m perplexed. I don't see the walls of the cave anymore.

I see…

I don't see anything. I passed out. 

💛

Where am I? 

There's something holding me. I'm floating, it feels like. I try to open my eyes. My vision is blurry and I can't see much. I try to sit up, but my body just swivels to some sort of standing position. I'm floating. I hear rushing waters.

There's light everywhere. I see rainbows. God, I feel like I’m going blind. 

Then suddenly, I hear voices. Millions of them, or maybe Billions, and they are speaking that language again. From the choir. 

“Clover? Please look at me…” 

It's His voice again. But it's different than before. The light seems to lessen in its intensity. In fact, the light almost seems gone. We’re floating in a Black void. Then, I started to see it. 

He's huge. I couldn't even begin to describe the size of Him. I feel like an atom when I look at Him. He's so bright. He's shining so many colors at once that they all blend into each other. There seems to be… Tendrils coming out of Him? About 7 of them. He shines with a bright corona. I’m getting lightheaded just thinking about it. 

A lot of elements surround him. Animals, nature, space, and many other creatures I don't understand. SO MANY... THINGS. It's sensory overload. I remember when I was flash-banged by Asriel when he broke the barrier. This was a quintillion times worse.

I look slightly below God. There is a large amount of beasts surrounding him So many… animals? I've never seen animals like them before. They seem natural, but I don't know. They were almost like abstract art, with seemingly random limbs thrown in and impossible biology.

Is that his throne? The animals? 

They're purring. All of them. At the same time, with a harmonic rhythm. It's kind of nice.

Then, further from God. They were the… Seraphim? I think they were called. They're singing. It's another song this time, and I barely have the willpower to listen to it properly. They're all looking at Him. These Seraphim seem to have more wings than before. About 6 of them each. 

Then, further than that, are the Cherubim. Those horrific things. With the masks. They're holding new weapons. Some sort of… circle sword? It's on fire. The sentinels sit there menacingly.

There are new creatures I've never seen before. Some Wing Wheels. They spin even faster than the Seraphim. So many rings, constantly moving. There's some sort of spark inside. It looks like an eye. They seem so tall, somehow. They're beaming some sort of energy into God. A special kind of coal, though it sparkles with divine light. I can't explain it.

Surrounding the angels lies seven lamps which gives the smell of fresh flowers. Below me, lies a great sea. It stretches on endlessly, and I can't see any end to it. 

“Clover, come hither…” 

I’m floating closer to Him now. All these creatures and Angels. They seem so… unnatural. Impersonal and above me. I don't know if I like it. I'm less terrified now and more put off.

“Where is your FAITH in yourself, Clover…” 

“Uh…” Great Start. “I’m sorry about doubting you, I suppose. I just- I don't know what it is you're really askin’ of me. It seems… too much. Too much for me.” 

“I understand. Creation can seem so complex to you. All of my children have their doubts. About me. Themselves. Others. But There is only one force which can defeat evil and save my Children from themselves. FAITH.” 

As He spoke, one of the tendrils came closer to me and started rubbing my face. It looks the same as that thing in the White Void. It's so soft. I indulge myself and rest against the tendrils.

“Justice. That is your trait. I know it is hard to believe in yourself, as you have fallen many times before and you have witnessed your failures and losses. But the spirit of Justice which you hold will make the world a better place.” I try to believe the words He says. I try to calm myself. What's even the job description for whatever it is I’m doing?

“You shall be a wandering speaker for the Lord. All throughout the worlds I send you to, You will spread Justice. Mediate conflict. Fight for the innocent and the oppressed. Help as much as you can. You shall spread the word of righteousness and strength.” 

“I'm… still not sure. I would like to ensure peace and Justice and do good and everything. But I was never even really a religious kid. It just wasn't my thing. Why’d you even get someone like me to do this?” 

“I am less concerned about whether or not you believe in Me, and more so on how you can help the world and its ills. FAITH is worthless without good acts.”

Alright. I suppose so. I guess this is my new job. A wandering cowboy who spreads justice wherever he goes. That sounds cool to me.  I scratch the back of my neck nervously. I've been deliberating over this. 

“Lord? Can I ask a couple more questions?”

“Of Course, Clover. Ask away.” 

“Was it… the right thing to do? For me. To Sacrifice myself, my SOUL I should say, for the freedom of monsters?”

“No.”

What!? Then, why did he choose me? That's practically a core part of my resume for this job! Isn't that what proved to Him that I should do all this? It's probably the only REALLY just thing I've done. Why would sacrificing myself for the greater good be seen as some sort of bad act? Isn't that what Justice is? Giving up yourself for others? I thought so. 

“The instinct to SAVE your friends from the Underworld was righteous. But suicide is forbidden. All life is sacred. The want to hurt yourself, who is a reflection of the Lord, is a grave sin.” 

But-

“No. That is a debauched justice. Though you will take great responsibilities and do great deeds, you are but a child. Sacrificing yourself, as you dub it, is forbidden.”

Alright! So I guess that wasn't the right choice. But what else could I have done? I don't want to think about it anymore. I ask another question. 

“Why do you have these… monoliths surrounding you. They're so creepy. Aren't you supposed to be comforting? Or something?” 

“I understand they may be disconcerting to your senses. You can't truly comprehend their forms and they may be frightening. But, you shall see another light of them.”

Suddenly, without any warning. I’m pulled into His light. It's so fast. It's probably the fastest I’ve ever gone. Like in the blink of an eye! As I’m pulled into the light everything changes. All at once. 

I’m in the middle of the throne now. These animals are so soft. They don't have a sharp edge on them, I’m convinced. They look more normal to me now. So many colors. Such soft fur. 

I see the Seraphim again. Instead, this time, they all look more like Nikieal than before. They're so gentle. The music is so soothing. I listen to it for a while. I've seen a lot today and I'm exhausted.

After I've had my fill of the music, I dare to look at the Cherubim again. This time, however…

They're the most beautiful things I’ve ever seen. Instead of those masks they seem to have 4 heads. One of them is a human. One is of an ox. The other a Lion. The last being an Eagle. It looks so gentle now. Even with that flaming circle sword which is certainly bigger than most buildings built by people, I feel the safest I can ever recall.

Why do they look different now?

“Your senses are not built to handle the forms of the Angels. Even the things you see before are not truly as they are. In a way, I am shielding you from what they truly look like.” His voice comes somewhere above me. I shake my head. This is just too much. This entire time since I’ve entered the White Void I’ve felt like I’ve been assaulted by all this imagery. Aren't angels supposed to look like Humans or something? I never knew this is what God was like. Maybe I should've read the Bible or something.

“Yes. Angels do share the forms of Humans and monsters.” Suddenly, all of the angels before me change into… people! They actually look like people. Probably the prettiest people I've ever seen. Maybe too pretty. I contemplate asking God why He didn't just show me this stuff instead of the weird Lovecraftian creatures I’ve been looking at for the past 2 days, but at this point I really need to get over it.

Then, it all disappears. All of the animals, Seraphims, Cherubims, Rings, Space dust, rainbows, all of it. Disappears.

💛

I'm now standing over… water? I'm walking on water. It's so dark out here. I can't see anything. I can barely make out the ripples of the waters. I see a light in front of me. I take a few steps, and I’m right next to it now.

Honestly, the sea is a breath of fresh air. After all this stuff with the Angels and thrones, something calm is all I need.

I’m pretty sure this light I’m looking at is God. I'm going to assume so. I clear my throat before speaking to the light.

“Alright, I only have a few more questions and I’ll accept the… quest you've imparted on me, Lord.” 

“THANK YOU, CLOVER.” 

His voice changed back to the way it was in the cave. Did he only talk that way because we were in the throne room? Probably. 

“How long am I gonna be doing this wandering work?” 

“I CANNOT TELL YOU THE LENGTH OF TIME YOU WILL BE DOING MY WORK. HOWEVER, KNOW THIS. THERE WILL BE AN END. YOU WILL AT LAST, FIND A HOME. YOU WILL LIVE IN SAFETY. YOU WILL LIVE IN A LAND FLOWING WITH MILK AND HONEY.”

Home? I didn't know that was sort of the deal. I blink a couple of times in surprise. “Really now… How will I know?” This seems too good to be true. I've never had a home. 

“I WILL SEND A SIGN. YOU WILL KNOW.” 

I suppose God can't lie to me. But it's still hard to believe. And it seems so far away from now. 

“Okay. Well…” This part is kind of embarrassing but I've been SIMMERING for so long about this that I just need to say it. “Could you PLEASE give me my hat and Big Iron back? I've been missin’ it this whole time. I need it! Please!” I practically whine to Him.

Suddenly, I feel a weight on my head.

Yeehaw. 

I excitedly take off my hat and do a once over. It's exactly as I left it to Star! And I got my gun back! I take out my Big Iron and spend about a minute spinning it around my finger and doing tricks. I've missed these two.

I then suddenly remember why I’m here. “Thank you” I… bow to Him? I don't know the gesture I'm supposed to use. After that, it's the final question I have for Him.

“Uh, before I go on my Years Long Quest of Justice, can I, Uh…” 

“Can I visit all my friends? I want to see them all again. One final time.” 

The light sits there for a second. I didn't know what he would say. I died, so isn't It against the rules to come back? Unless you're Jesus or something. I didn't even ask Him about any of that Jesus business. Wasn't Jesus a part of God? Oh well.

“I WILL ALLOW YOU TO SEE YOUR FRIENDS YOU HAVE MADE DURING YOUR TRIP IN THE UNDERWORLD. YOU SHALL VISIT THEM IN THEIR DREAMS. YOU CAN CONVERSE WITH THEM IN THEIR CONSCIOUSNESS.” 

As he finishes speaking, a door made of light appears in front of me. 

“WHEN YOU ENTER THE DOOR, YOU WILL ENTER INTO THE DREAMS OF THE MONSTER DALV.” 

Okay, One final meeting for all my friends before I go on my… Holy Quest. I suppose that's quite literally what it is. I take a breath before I take a step. Then! I'm pushed in! I fall through the empty door. I slip into unconsciousness and I see nothing.

That seems to be a repeating theme. 

💛

Chapter Text

💛

I woke up. I'm laying down on the floor. I slowly get up and try to assess wherever it is I am.

I’m in a room. I have to be in a theater. I only see a stage in front of me. A spotlight is the only light I can make out in the room. I take a tentative step and realize. There's not even any seats down here! Weird. The only thing I see is the spotlight, so I got to it. There's no steps up to the stage though, for some reason. I climb up to the stage. It's a bit tall, but I managed to get up there with some tenacity. The wooden boards of the stage creek as I walk up to the spotlight.

Why was I here again? Can't seem to remember. 

All of a sudden, a table falls from above me! I manage to jump out of the way, but just barely. The table, by some miracle, didn't smash into a million pieces.

Huh.

I sit on the table, curious as to what's going on. For a hot minute, nothing happens. 

But then, I hear music. Someone playing on the piano. I can't shake the feeling. Familiarity. I know who that is. He used to be awful at it but now he sounds wonderful! 

It’s coming from backstage. 

I get up off the table and start going out back. The curtains are deep purple. They're surprisingly heavy, so it takes a bit for me to get past the thing. As I acquaint myself, something becomes apparent. It's even darker back here! I can't see anything. But the music is getting louder as I walk deeper in. 

It's getting closer now. The music. I see… a door. It's purple, like the curtains. I can only just make it out, with the ADVANCED DARKNESS that seems to have made a home back here.

I pair myself right up against the door. The music is so clear now. It's that song. The one they always played in the black and white movies. Last time he played, it was terrible. But now. It sounds great! Well, as good as an overplayed song such as that could be.

I try to peek through the door hole but it's covered up or something because it's blank. I steel myself, and open the door. 

“Clover…?” 

It's Dalv! He’s wearing the same exact shirt. No cape on though. His hair is a bit longer. He is sitting on the piano bench. He's surprised to see me, it looks like. 

“Is that you? I must be dreaming again.” He rubs his eyes. He looks tired. 

“It's really me. This ain't really a dream. A vision, more like.” 

“Really?” He sits up. The room is kind of small. There's a table next to the piano. Rough sketches of some kind of bunny roaming across a field. “Fluffy Bunny Goes to Town” says on the bottom. There's a bookshelf with some kids books being shown off.

Dalv looks at me. Like really intently. Is he trying to discern if I’m real? Up and down. He looks me in the eye for a solid minute. He looks at my hair, he even takes off my cool hat and everything! I snatched it out of his hands! “Hey!” 

“Oh, sorry.” He gives off a bashful look. “Um. It's nothing personal. I just have bad experiences with ghostly apparitions of dead humans. I wanted to see if you were real.” 

“Well, this is a bit of a special occasion.”

We stood there awkwardly for a minute. 

“Do you want to sit down?” 

Yeah, I do. 

Dalv sits down on the piano bench next to me. He's started playing the piano. Nothing specific. I think the term is freestyling? I'm not a pianist. Ugh. They should really rename that. I'm not a piano player, more like. More of a harmonica kind of guy. 

“So, if… you're really Clover, and not just a dream, then how are you here, talking to me? I heard you died.” 

“God.”

He blinks at that. “Sorry, what?” 

“God helped me.” I'm smiling now. I just wanted to mess with one person like that.

“That doesn't tell me anything.” He's kind of frustrated. 

I drop the gags and sigh. “Do you really wanna know? It's kind of a long story.” I don't know how he will take this. He seems persistent in knowing how I’m here. Bad memories, I guess.

He does want to know.

So. I tell him everything. From the moment I woke up in the Black void to me chopping it up with the Lord. Takes me a good 20 minutes to tell him everything. The whole time, he has this look on his face. This is a lot of information to dump on someone at once, but he asked for it. He doesn't even ask a single question, he just stares at me.

Well, I don't tell him everything. I won't go into much detail on what I saw during Asriel/Flowey/Whatever-his-name-is big barrier breaking extravaganza. That's too much to put on someone. Is it bigger than telling him I saw God? Probably not, but it's still too personal, it feels like. It would hurt too much. This is the last time I’ll ever see him. 

I finished telling him everything I wanted to say. “Well, What’d you think?” 

“Hm.” He looks down at the floor. Takes a second for him to make his mind up. He looks back at me. “You're definitely real.” 

Really? I didn't expect him to believe a lot of that. “How are you so sure?” 

“My imagination was never that creative.” He gives me a small smile. 

I offer him a handshake. He accepts. 

💛

Me and Dalv sat there on the piano bench. Just talking. For hours. This is probably the most I’ve ever heard him talk before. Well, I didn't see him for too long, but I can tell he's changed. He's more talkative, surely.

He tells me a lot of things. He says he's been getting more social and outgoing than in the past. I'm happy for him. He seemed really depressed when he was back in the ruins. If he genuinely wanted to be alone then that would be fine, but it seemed he was staying by himself more out of fear than any real feelings of introversion.

“I’ve been crunching some numbers lately, and it turns out I have a whole 9 friends! How amazing is that? It's been almost 4 years since I’ve been in the ruins and I’m still surprised.” 

“How many friends you got?” 

“Well, there's Penila, Decibat, Martlet, Starlo…” He blushes at that. Huh? What's he blushing about the Sheriff for? Is he embarrassed? I must have missed something since I’ve been gone. “...Ceroba, Kanako, the Queen and.. that's it!” He's proud of himself. I’m proud of him too.

“Wait, isn't that list coming out to 7?” Dalv thinks about it for a second. “Oh. Yeah it does.” 

Best not to rain on his parade. 

Anyhow, we also talked extensively on his new Career as a Kids Book author. I remember the (kinda sucky) sketches he'd had in the Dark Ruins. The new ones were such upgrades! He told me that Penila and him have gone through extensive, backbreaking, mind warping, century defining Artist Training. Whatever that means. 

“We had this tutor for a while. He was… odd. He was always going on and on about making everything bigger. I don't know. So Sorry, his name was.”  

Disgusting. They found better tutors though.

He's published approximately 12 books now, all of them co-authored by Penila. Most of them are little kids books, but one of them was a ‘How to Draw’ book. I don't really know how effective those books are, ‘cause I had one of those when I was 8 and I’m a terrible artist. I can do harmonica and I can build robots, but I can't draw.

He's also got some “rather intense” piano (or organ) tutoring from the Royal Guard Captain. She kinda looked like Moray, last I remembered. I don't know how to feel about her. She DID have a pretty good sense of Justice and did seem to only want freedom for her people, but she was also all about Asgore’s plan. Best not to think of that now. I'm talking to Dalv again! 

We spent so long talking. He told me how he met my friends during my journey. He met them during a memorial they gave me. Honestly, when I heard that I got pretty choked up. I didn't expect to make an impact on these people like this. I thought I was just doing justice! 

Anyhow, he also explained where my Hat and Gun went off to. Apparently they put it on a raft and it WENT INTO THE DUMP. I was pretty ticked when I heard that. They got it back from that Frisk kid. They had bought it off some vendors near the resort. At least it was in good hands now.

“How did you get your Hat and Gun back?” 

“Well, God gave me new ones! They look exactly the same too.” 

“Oh. If you say so. But, what happened to your shoes?” 

Huh? I've been bootless this entire time. I just remembered that. I took em off in that cave and just threw em! I was never really attached to those things like I was to my Hat and Big Iron. So. I didn't really think about it. 

“Uh, Lord? Can I have some boots, too?” 

Suddenly that theremin sound plays again. I've got my boots back! I'm not as excited as when I got my Gun Hat combo back, but it's better than the less than exemplary protection from the elements that those gray socks gave me. I’m not one to reject Holy gifts. 

Dalv looks genuinely shocked. “What was that? How did you get your boots? Where did that noise come from? This must be a dream thing.” 

“I GIFTED THEM TO YOUNG CLOVER.” 

It's that light from the waters! I didn't know God was gonna come and give Dalv a little visit. He's just floating in the middle of the room. Like He's been here the whole time and we’ve been rudely ignoring him. Dalv jumps up a bit, and blinks rapidly. 

“What… What are you? Did you give Clover those boots? Have you been giving me this weird dream? If so, I guess I should thank you.” 

“I AM THAT I AM. I AM THE LORD.” 

“Clover told me you were God.” 

“I AM, MY CHILD. I HAVE LET YOUNG CLOVER VISIT YOU ALL, AS THEY HAVE REQUESTED OF ME. THEY HAVE DIED, BUT THEY SHALL RECEIVE ONE LAST AUDIENCE WITH ALL OF THEIR FRIENDS. YOU ARE THE FIRST.” 

Dalv is looking at me now. Then back at God. Then again. And again. After that quick check to see if he was going insane, Dalv puts his hands to his head. “This is the weirdest dream I’ve ever had…” 

“I UNDERSTAND, DALV.” The light dims just a little bit. “DO YOU HAVE ANYTHING ELSE YOU WANT TO SAY TO CLOVER?” Dalv looks up confusedly. 

“Anything else…? What do you mean? Are they leaving? I don't want them to leave!” Dalv looks sad now. It's not the best but. He’ll do fine. He did alright before!

“It's time.” I knew this was coming. We’ve been talking for so long. About 4 and a half hours now, all we've been doing is talking. Usually I’m not this gung-ho about just sitting down and havin’ a chat, especially for so long. But, it's been nice seeing Dalv again. Talking to him, instead of being given a play by play of his life by a stranger, even if that stranger is God. 

“It's time to go. I've got… things to do. Y’know how it is. I told you all about it.” He's changed so much. For the better I mean. He's no longer that guy who's afraid of the world and can't tell what's real and what's not. He's a success! And he's got people who care about him! And I got to play a small role in that. Even if I can't see him ever again… it hurts, but my feelings are not what matters. He's better off than before. That's what matters.

“I don't want you to leave! This is the first time I’ve seen you in years. So you're just going to come back and be taken away again? It's not… it's not fair.” He's crying now. He quivers as he puts his hands to his eyes. His crying is pretty quiet, all things considered. 

I don't like it. He shouldn't be looking this way at all. He's my friend. I will correct this.

His breathing gets shaky. I get up from the bench slowly. I didn't know he felt this way. I slowly hug his back. “It's okay. It's time for me to go.” 

He turns around and hugs me back. He does it so suddenly. He's still crying, but he seems to appreciate this. We sat there for a while. Just hugging each other, while the Lord sits there, that small theremin noise ever present. 

Dalv pulls back. Just a bit, though, we're still hugging. His eyes flow across the room. He's thinking, then suddenly, it all comes pouring out. “Clover… before I met you, I was so scared of everything. I was so sure that the world would just hurt me again. That anybody who even tried to be friends with me… would just be hurt. And not want to see me ever again. I was living in the past.” He looks me in the eyes now. His eyes are running with tears but he looks… determined.

“But when I met you. That changed. Despite the fact that I foolishly attacked you, for no reason other than you trying to leave, you still tried to see the best in me. You showed me how… stupid I was acting. How everything I thought was just me being a coward.” Coward? I try to fight back against these notions, (He went through a lot!) but he shushes me. I calm down and try to listen.

“I met so many amazing, kind people because of you. People you've also impacted. You helped me change into a better person, honestly. Despite the fact that you're maybe 11 years old.” Hey! I’m almost 13! Wait, how long has it been since I died? Well, that's not important.

“It's so hard to see you go again…” Dalv whispers to me. He's not crying anymore, but he still looks so sad. 

I never wanted to hurt anyone. I just wanted to help.

“CLOVER HAS DIED. ALL THAT LIVES MUST DIE. THEIR MEMORY LIVES ON IN YOU FOREVER. I KNOW IT IS HARD TO SEE THEM GO. BUT THEY WILL BE DOING MY WORK, IN THEIR AFTERLIFE. AND WHEN THE TIME COMES, YOU TWO SHALL MEET AGAIN, AND NEVER PART ETERNALLY.” 

Suddenly, everything changes. 

Me and Dalv are standing over the waters. Dalv looks pretty freaked that we're literally walking on water, but I've seen MUCH weirder in my life at this point. 

The light is there, and the door of Light is there too. Dalv looks at both of them. He's apprehensive, and he doesn't know what to do. Slowly he turns to me. 

“I suppose… this is goodbye.” He walks closer to me and pulls me into a hug. I hug back. We're both smiling, and I've never felt better.

“Naw, you heard Him. It's more like… See you soon.” Dalv blinks at that. 

“I don't know how true that is. But I'm grateful to have seen you again. I’ll never forget you, Clover.” I’m not too sure either, but the thoughts are comforting, so I accept His words passively. Besides, I'm pretty sure God won't lie to me.

I smile at him, and take a few steps to the Door made of light. I steel myself, and look one last time at him. I try to memorize everything I see before me.

I turn back to the door. Before I can properly go in, Dalv calls out to me. He twiddles his thumbs.

“Oh! Um, Clover. Professional advice. Do not. Eat only corn for a year straight. I thought I was relatively okay. But I wasn't. Medically, I mean.” Huh? 

“Don't ask. Please.” 

Ew. I laugh, and Dalv just waves. I wave too.

“See ya, Dalv.”

I take a step into the door. And meet whoever comes next. 

💛

I’m somewhere new.

It's wooden. Whatever I’m looking at is wood. I'm laying down on the floor again. I get up, yet again.

I'm in someone's house. It's pretty big! Well, kind of. Most of that is just the very high ceiling in this place. Mostly. Does it count as a ceiling if it's dome shaped? There's a big hole in the middle of it, too. I'm not sure of the logistics of that. What if it rains? Sure it's pretty, but… whoever built this place didn't think that over very well.

This must be the living room. There's… photos. I can't really make out what they are supposed to be, but they're hanging on the wall. And look at these chairs! And Tables! They're all so nice looking. They look artisanal crafted and personal. I spend just a bit too long looking at the house. I’m honestly mesmerized. 

Then I noticed. The door is open. For all the world's critters (creeping things, I guess I should be saying now. Isn't that what the Bible called them?) to just get inside. The bugs are just free to roam and infest the beautiful furniture! Whoever lives here is either scatterbrained or just plain rude.

There's a blue feather on the floor. 

I swiftly picked it up. It's hers. This is her house! 

So that's why the door was opened. 

I hear something outside. It sounds like… an engine? I have no idea what that could be.

I take a step outside, closing the door behind me. It makes a little bell noise as it does. That's kind of cute. 

All I see before me are wide open fields of grass, and what looks like corn fields in the distance. It's very sunny out. I shield my eyes. I was in that dark theater for hours. Though it isn't as bad as when I saw God's throne.

It looks like it's spring. There are flowers everywhere. The breeze hits me. It's so refreshing. I haven't been on the surface properly in a while. It's a breath of fresh air, you could say. (Sorry. Not really.) 

I stand there for about 5 minutes, taking in the scenery. I slowly take a step on the stone steps that lead out of the house. There are little lakes here too. It's practically a paradise out here! 

I go on further on the path. I remember the dream I had when I met the burning bush. I hope I make a better impression than I did in that dream. 

Get a hold of yourself! Look around you! This place is beautiful! I need to relax. 

I hear that engine again. Only it's way louder this time. I wonder what that is. Is that… a plane. Isn't this her dream? What could that possibly be? 

I finally walk to the end of the stone path, hopping onto each as I go. Apparently the stones lead nowhere, and I don't see anything. That is, until I turn left.

It looks like an air strip. For what? A plane? There's a little stand here. A hotdog stand, specifically. I don't know where I am. Where is she?

Then I see it. The plane. That's what those noises were. It's yellow. It contrasts against the sky beautifully. The sound of its motor becomes more apparent as it gets closer to me. It looks like those old timey planes rich people bought in the 40’s. 

It's coming closer to the strip now. I can just barely see her.  The plane slows down, and she begins to orientate the plane so it can land. 

It's so close now. As the plane lands, the tires screech and wind suddenly bursts from the bottom and hits me directly in the face. Woah! Is that how planes like that work? Probably not. This is a Dream/Vision/Whatever-it-is. I grab my hat that blew off my head and look back at her.

She takes a deep breath and lounges back in the cockpit. She looks satisfied. I'm nervous for some reason. She looks so content. I don't wanna interrupt her 

After a hot minute, she seems to muster up her spirit and she glides on down to the strip. She then makes a bee-line for the Hotdog stand, throws off her Aviator hat, and INHALES one of the dogs. Just throws one in her beak and it disappears. But I guess that's just how monster food is. 

I slowly start to walk up to her. I remember the dream and I start to get irrationally nervous. That was a dream! This is some sort of act of God. This is definitely her. It's not a nightmare. It's just her. 

She turns around and sees me.

It's just Martlet. 

Only, she's different from the last time I saw her. Her hair is longer than before. Just like Dalv. She's put it up into a ponytail. She's wearing goggles too. They're yellow. She's wearing some kind of blue sleeveless bomber jacket. She's switched out those (honestly pretty ugly looking) yellow books for dark brown ones and she's wearing jeans.

We look at each other for a few seconds. She seems nervous, like me. We're both nervous.

“Clover?”

Martlet takes a step towards me. I do the same. Then she takes a step. Then I do. Eventually, we were right in each other's faces. Well not really, cause I'm real short and she's like 6 feet tall, but we're pretty close to each other.

She takes her goggles and puts them on her forehead. Like those characters from those Japanese cartoons.

She just stands there for a moment. “Hey buddy. How have you been?” 

I don't know what to say to her. I've been dead for years and I've seen a lot since. It was awkward meeting Dalv too. Martlet goes to her knees and looks me in the eye. 

There's only one thing I can think of to do at the moment. 

I hold out my fist. “Huh? What does…” 

She realizes. She smiles and gives me a fist bump. I smile too. 

We hug for the first time in a while, and I hear birds chirping around us as we embrace each other.

💛

We're sitting in her kitchen now. Just like the living room, there's a hole in the ceiling and it's really far up. There are always massive windows that sit next to the table. There are a whole bunch of flowers in the middle of the table. They smell nice.

Martlet is getting us pancakes. She's not making them of course, she's a terrible cook. She says she's getting them from the Honeydew hotel.

I hear the flapping of her wings. She's flying through the hole in the ceiling and lands expertly. She's holding a bag and 2 drinks in her hand.

She looks exhausted. She's covered in grass. “Sorry I took so long, Clover! I was held up for soooo long.” She puts her feathers to her knees and places the stuff on the table. “There was a long line and everything, so it took a long while to even get the food. But then there was some guy who came up to me and asked for me to help him call his daughter because of some emergency. Then I tripped and fell for like 4 minutes straight. Don't worry, I didn't have the food with me. Okay, it wasn't really 4 minutes. It was more like 30 seconds. But it felt that way! After that it took me a while to-” 

I pull on her wrists(?). She stops talking. “Oh. Sorry buddy. I’m a little scatterbrained today. More than usual anyway.” she chirps nervously.

“It's alright” I haven't seen her in so long. I remember when we walked all across the underground. She talked on and on and on. She actually had a lot of interesting things to say. She just gets ahead of herself sometimes and can't think straight. It's best to interrupt her before she goes too far. 

She's happy, but she's also nervous. Maybe that's why she's so… Yeah.

“ANYWAY!” she refocuses. Ow. Did she have to yell to reorintate herself? “Here's the stuff.” She takes the foam lunch box with the Honeydew logo on it and gives one to me. I snatched it out of her hands. Probably rude. No, it's definitely VERY rude, but I can't help myself.

“Whoa! Are you hungry?” 

I haven't eaten a single. Goddamn thing. At all. This entire time. Not since I did that thing in New Home. I haven't really felt hunger either, so I guess I didn't need to. I haven't thought about it at all. But just because I didn't NEED to eat doesn't mean I didn't want to! I snatch open the box and attack the pancake with my hands. I shove it in my mouth without a care in the world. The pancake is pretty big but I'm taking large chunks of it. There's syrup on my hands, but I don't care. It's so good. I haven't eaten in what feels like years. 

Martlet just looks at me. I must be a sight to behold. But she just couldn't understand. She's been alive this whole time and she's a bird. She probably eats in small bites, all conservative like. Is that racist? I don't care. 

I take 4 large gulps of my coffee. It's so good. Black, just the way I like it. I know it's pretty weird for someone my age to drink coffee like this, but I don't care. I heard from dumb adults that it would stunt my growth, or something. But I’m small enough as it is, and I don't think some coffee is gonna do any more damage than genetics have for my small stature. 

“Huh. I guess you are.” She giggles at me. I know that must seem pretty dramatic, but God It felt so good.

“Sorry, Martlet.” I'm pretty ashamed at the moment. I lean back against the chair and take a breath. 

“Oh, don't worry Clover! I can tell you needed it!”

She's pretty understanding of my rude behavior. She sits down on the table and opens her box and begins eating. 

“This…” She hesitates before taking a bite of her pancake. “This is a dream right?” 

“No. It ain't. It's more like a vision. It's really me.” 

She turns her head to the side. Like a dog. Or like a bird? I don't know. 

“Then why are we in my dream house? This place is amazing! It even has some of my designs I thought up from my notebook. That thing is filled with furniture designs... I woke up here and could barely believe it.” 

“Dream house is right. Why are there holes in the ceiling? What if it rains?” 

She rolls her eyes. “Oh come on, Clover. This is supposed to be my idealized house. In my idealized world, I would be able to fly out of the ceiling without worrying about rain or snow and other pesky reality stuff.” 

“Is that why you got that plane?” 

“Hah!” Martlet drinks a bit of her coffee. “The humans practically forced me to get an airplane license. They're Always telling me to fly lower than I want to go! Always going on about navigation systems, something something. They just couldn't understand! They can't fly, so they don't have the overwhelming urge to fly up in the sky without a care in the world.” 

Huh. I guess that's not just part of the dream. 

We spent about an hour chatting there on the table. Eating the food. The weather's so nice out here. Martlet talks all about her new life on the surface. All the music she's been listening to. Her work doing construction work for monsters. It's amazing.

I don't want to leave. This is what I've always wanted. Since the beginning. I could have had this, if it weren't for Flowey. It hurts to think about. This is the last time I’ll ever see her. I'll try to make the most of it.

After all the food has been eaten and the bags are thrown away, she sits back down on the table. She's closer than before, and she looks to be formulating a sentence in her mind.

“So. I can tell it's really you. You act exactly like Clover and everything. You weren't a dream like before. If I can tell. I'd like to believe I can read people pretty well.” 

She's dreamed of seeing me again? That's funny. I have too.

“The only question I have is… how are you here? What's going on?”

“How about… we go outside. And walk around a bit. I’ll tell you all about it then.”

💛

We walked for a long time. It feels like we're in the middle of nowhere now. The sky hasn't changed at all. It's like we're stuck in one period in time. 

I tell her everything. All that I saw. Just like Dalv. I still didn't tell her much about what I saw of Asriel's memories. However, Martlet had a lot more questions for me than Dalv did.

“So you were just in a void? As a soul? In that capsule! For years?” 

“Uh, I suppose so. It wasn't that bad. I was just kinda bored.”

That wasn't the right thing to say. She suddenly plops herself down on the grass. “Sweet Angel above. So you weren't dead? You were stuck in that thing for years and we were just living our lives like nothing was happening!” 

“How would you have known? You didn't know that was gonna happen. I bet if you knew that, ya wouldn't have allowed me to…” 

She sits up and looks at me. She has a deadpan expression. “That's the thing Clover. We DID let you. And that is what happened. Oh God…” 

She's crying.

“Clover… I could barely work in the Royal Guard after I met you. It was so hard. Everybody loved me. They tried to give me a promotion and everything. But I couldn't stomach it! They didn't know the real you, or what happened. They just treated you like some ALIEN! I couldn't work there anymore. I helped you die. It's my fault. It's my fault.”  

This is getting out of hand. It ain't her fault. Or Starlo’s, or Ceroba’s. This isn't any of their faults! Even if my uh… “sacrifice” was the wrong choice, it was MY choice. She's not gonna start thinking this was her fault!

It's not her fault.  

I stand up. I take a few steps. I close the distance between me and her. She doesn't seem to notice. I called her. “Martlet?” That gets Martlet to make eye contact with me. I start speaking. 

“I did it. None of you pushed me into doin’ nothing. You were fully willing to keep me safe and protected. It was ME. I decided I wanted to do it. No one else.” I try to say it all confidently like. Hopefully she gets it. 

I sit down on the grass. I scoot closer to Martlet and she looks at me. She isn't bawling like before but she's still weeping. She's kind of an ugly crier.

“Okay. Okay. If that's how you feel…”

It's not just how I feel. I feel it in my SOUL. It's a fact.

We move on from that subject. 

I told her about the “Omega Flowey” form as Asriel called it. She seemed interested. It's kind of hard to describe the thing. I spent about 10 minutes just telling her about that thing, answering her questions as best I can.

Again, I don't tell her much about the things I saw in Asriel's memories. Would I want to tell any of my friends any of that? No, I can't. What would they even say? It's easier to tell them about the God stuff. All that business is… esoteric and above us, really. It still doesn't even feel real, and I saw it firsthand. But the resets? Too personal and nasty.

Besides, It didn't even really happen, did it?

“Woah. So they were Angels?” 

“Yeah. Even though they were probably the most horrifying things I've seen in my life. They were Angels apparently.”

“The way you describe them, they kinda sound like monsters.” 

I give an intense look at her. “No, Martlet. They didn't look like Humans or monsters or anything. They were ALIENS.” 

She blinks. “Okay sheesh.”

She doesn't have much to say about the whole meeting God thing though. She just looks confused. I get it, Martlet. I really, really do.

I deliberated over telling her my dream. I don't know how much more time we'll have out here, but decided to just quickly tell her, trying to be all nonchalant about it. 

She didn't react like I expected her to. She said she had the same dream. What!? 

“So we both had the same dream of us walking in Snowdin? And me meltin’?"

“Yeah! Angels, that was awful to watch Clover. I was so happy to see you. You seemed so real. But then you looked so terrible! No offense. My feathers were certainly ruffled.” She holds my hand. “So… does that mean you were telling the truth? About how no one cared about you before I met you?”

I didn't expect that this was the direction this conversation was going to go. I'm nervous now and I don't know how to respond. 

“No. I don't lie about stuff like that.” My breathing gets shallow. This is a tough subject for me really. I don't talk about these things. It's not my right to put things like this on other people.

“Oh, Clover.” She just hugs me, and I'm ashamed to admit that I cry a bit in her arms. We sat in silence for a while. 

Eventually, after I've calmed myself down, I continue telling Martlet all about my Afterlife.

I tell her all about me seeing His throne. I told her about my new job. What God tasked me to do. I don't know how she'll react. I hope she takes it well, but this is pretty massive news.

“So… this is going to be the last I see of you?” 

“Yeah. Until God decides to come in and get me out of here, I suppose.” 

“Oh…” She scrunches up the grass with her feathers and stands up. We've been sitting here for a while and grass is all over us.

“Then this is going to be the best day of our lives! No moping, no sadness, none of that! We're going to make the most out of this.” Yeah. She's right! How come everytime someone dies it's got to be this whole sad depressing rigamarole? We should celebrate! 

It's kind of weird to celebrate my own death, but I go along because it sounds fun.

💛

The entirety of the rest of my visit to Martlet is filled with us just goofing around. Trying to make the most of it, just like she said.

We caught up some more on the walk home(?) to her house. She tells me that life has been going good for her. She's gotten closer to the other people I’ve met on my journey. Like that Red monster. She got into the Royal Guard, well, before it was dissolved as everyone moved to the surface. 

She tries to teach me how to do a bit of woodworking in the shed next to the Dream House. (That's what Martlet keeps on calling it. I told her to stop but she won't listen.) I'm not too good at it. I had hoped that God would shield me from my own mistakes in this visit but apparently He’s not so merciful after all. Martlet tries to play off her guilty chuckles as coughs and I glare at her, my thumb red. Hammers suck. Then I sneeze. This shed really is dusty.

I can't even make a horseshoe right!

Later on, Martlet even lets me up on her airplane! 

It takes her so long to “lock in” when she's riding, she says. This dream world doesn't have any Aviator hats for me, so she just lets me have hers while she wears her goggles. 

I've never been this high up. It's scary, but in a good way I suppose. I feel the wind on my face and I feel free. I have a goofy grin on my face. Though really any grin on my face looks goofy. It's why I try to be a cool stoic cowboy. I’d humiliate myself otherwise.

“Isn't this the best Clover?” 

I’m barely squeezing into the cockpit with her. This is a solo plane so we had to make due. As a result my response is muffled in her feathers.

“Sure is!” I try to yell to compensate for the absolute volume the plane is creating. 

“I didn't hear what ya said, but I’m going to assume it's somewhere along the lines of ‘Sure Martlet I love it!’ First of all, thanks little buddy! And second of all, that may be true, but this is a bargain bin version of flying. Don't get me wrong, flying is flying, but it kinda sucks when I know there's something plain better, Y’Know? I’d take you on my wings if I could, but I can't carry you when I’m using them to fly- GASP!”

The plane moves in ways I’m not comfortable with as Martlet makes a realization. My eyes bug out of my skull and I feel my Honeydew pancakes try to break out of the prison that is my digestive system. I just know this is God punishing me for teasing Ceroba about her fear of heights.

“Oh, sorry Clover! But I just had the most amazing idea. Let's get back to the Dream House!”

We fly all the way back to the house. This better be good.

This is what I came back for. It looks like some kind of baby carrier. It's yellow, and it has a 4 leaf clover on it. Huh. This is what she made us come all the way back for? There's no babies around, unless she's been keeping some massive secrets from me for some reason, so why would she show me this after telling me she couldn't carry me as she-

Oh no. God no. I close my eyes. I stop for a second and get to my knees. I put my hands together, and I prayed. I’m not sure about the role Jesus holds in all this Holy mess I've gotten myself into, but I've heard all about Him and I know He's a pretty nice guy. I pray to Him.

Martlets trying to get me in the baby carrier. 

“This is amazing! I've only just thought of this recently, and it's amazing! I didn't know humans hated holding babies so much when I figured out about these a few weeks ago. Maybe it's because they can't use magic that well? No offense. Anyway, when I put you in here and we can fly the real way! No dumb human airplanes getting in the way and smashing me into dust! It'll be great!” 

I appreciate Martlet, but I wish she would keep quiet while I’m praying. 

Ugh. This’ll be very embarrassing. Shameful even. Disgraceful, you could say. Discreditable, perhaps. But I know Martlet is really passionate about flying and this is our final hoorah, so I'll pull through for her!

This is a serious matter. I try to emulate that Frisk kid’s expression as I get up and look at her. “Let's get to it then.” I'm giving it my 110%. She better appreciate this.

“YES! Let's get you on the Clover Carrier!”

I'm only giving it my 70% now.

💛

This is so scary. We’re several hundred miles above the surface and I can barely see the ground. Clouds are getting in my face, and I have to say they feel different than I expected them to, like fog instead of pillowy stuff like I imagined. 

It's the best time of my whole life! It's pretty blasphemous to say when I saw God's throne right in front of me, but I can’t help myself.

I must look like a stork with how I’m dangling from Martlet like this. My cool Hat magically keeps a foothold on thanks to my admittedly big head. 

“This is what life's all about Clover! You're probably the first Human in a THOUSAND YEARS to be in the sky like this! It's amazing right?” Amazing isn't even the half of it. We're going so fast! Not as fast as the plane, but it's still electrifying as we fly through the air. The lift off was like having a good heart attack! If that exists.

We've been flying for a while, but I couldn't tell you how long. It's been so much fun.

It's been great to see Martlet again. Even when I did detestable acts, things I'm perhaps irrationally racked with guilt over, she believed in me. She cares about me. She always just wanted to help me. I snuggle up closer to her as she does a Barrel roll. I'm getting used to it.

Martlet holds a special place in my heart. She's a great friend. I'm ashamed to even think it, I know she would be horrified, shocked, and stressed as all get out if I told her, but…

She's the best mom I've never had.

Over the course of our little joy ride, I noticed. The suns been setting. This whole visit, which I can approximate to have been a whopping 8 hours, the scenery hasn't changed at all. But only now, did Martlet start to notice. She's been having A LOT of fun, (maybe more than I have) so it's fair. But the sun is getting done with his day real fast. In the corner of around 10 minutes, the sky's overcome with darkness. 

We see stars. So many of them. Galaxies, trillions of sparkling lights in the sky, all visions of a bygone age, where their light only reaches us now. “I love watching the sun set, just like every other monster. But the stars at night are so pretty.” She looks so happy up here. She finally has the chance to feel the breeze and see the shining lights of the neon moon. 

I'm still uncertain about my sacrifice. God said that my sacrifice was unnecessary and profane and all, but look at Monster kind! Even if indirectly, thanks to Frisk being a good SOUL, my sacrifice helped people. Isn't that all that matters? Doesn't the Bible have stories of people sacrificing their very lives for God and righteous causes? 

“Wait… what happened? Where did my Dream ecosystem go? How'd it get all dark so suddenly?” 

“Martlet…” 

It's Him.

Martlet freaks out. She flaps her wings at light speed. She's barely able to keep flying with how startled she is. “Hey! Don't startle me like that Clover!” 

“Wasn't me. It was Him.” 

“Martlet…” 

A magical drop of sweat (non-magical birds can't sweat. I learned it off Animal Planet) drops down the side of her head. She looks terrified.

“Okay now Martlet… Easy does it. Just try to put your amazing people skills to good use. Maybe I can negotiate with him.” She whispers to herself.

She turns her head to the sky and yells out. She puts on a trumped up casual tone as she speaks. “Hello there! Um, I'm not sure what you are. I'm not very threatening and I don't fight so well, so please don't hurt me.” She becomes more and more pitiful as her sentence pitters out. I sigh. Really?

“I AM GOD ALMIGHTY.” 

Through His word alone, we are now floating. The moon’s light suddenly shifts to be much closer to us, and as He speaks stardust radiates off it.

Martlet, for the first time in forever perhaps, has no words. Her eyes are as wide as dinner plates. 

“So… Clover wasn't lying when they said they met God.” 

“NAY. THERE WERE NOT.”

I feel an invisible force shift. I sat there dangling  in the carrier. I can feel the Lord looking at me now. What's He going to say to me?

“OOOH. LOOK AT LITTLE YOU~”

God… coos at me!? God Lord, the light turned PINK when he said it! 

I know one of the first 10 commandments is to honor thy mother and father and all, but I curse my unknown parents for giving me their genetics. Born as a tough cowboy, forced to be ‘cute’. I hate it so much. So short. Such fat cheeks.

Martlet chirps. “I know right? I didn't want to bring it up because I know they don't like it, but they’re so small there and everything! Just sitting there! Oh, the way they looked when they wore my aviator hat. It was so big on them! God, they're so… CUTE!”

Ugh. I must be blushing so fiercely now. Red as a tomato I bet. I didn't know she felt that strongly about this. She must have been keeping it buried. 

“YES. I HAVE NO GREATER JOY AND LOVE IN MY HEART THAN WHEN LOOK UPON MY CHILDREN. YOUNG CLOVER IS AS SWEET AS HONEY AND WINE TO LOOK UPON.”

“Can we PLEASE change the subject?”

“Oh, um. Sorry.” Martlet awkwardly chuckles. She doesn't look sorry at all. “It’s true! But that's not what we're here for is it?” 

I guess it did get her to calm down. Hell of a fucking ice breaker though. 

“LANGUAGE, INNOCENT ONE. BUT YES. YOUR VISIT IS ALMOST OVER, MARTLET.” 

Martlet looks on at the Lord. She looks sad. We've had so much fun all day. Just the two of us. She doesn't want me to leave. I don't want to leave her either. But the only reason I’ve been able to visit at all is because of my new Holy position. God deigns to do me this one favor before I leave forever. Or, until I see them all in heaven I guess? I don't know.

“YOU HAVE QUESTIONS FOR ME MARTLET.”

“I don't-” 

“MY SOVEREIGNTY IS ABSOLUTE. I AM OMNIPOTENT. YOU HAVE CONCERNS AND QUERIES. DO NOT HESITATE TO VOICE THEM.”

“Oh, okay…” 

She floats a little closer to the Lord. 

“Okay. Why… Why are you getting Clover, someone so young, to do your big job like this? To just wander around for years by themselves and potentially getting hurt!” She's raising her voice. She's getting so fired up suddenly. I appreciate her looking out for me, but doesn't she know who she's talking to? I learned to mind my P’s and Q’s when speaking to the Lord, at least.

Also, I can take care of myself. (kinda. I did kill myself.) 

“Why are you allowing them to be hurt again?” I sense some guilt in her voice.

I already told her. It's not her fault.

“YOUNG CLOVER HAS THE PASSION OF A THOUSAND SOULS BEATING WITHIN THEM.  WITH RIGHTEOUS INDIGNATION OF THE WORLDS INJUSTICES, THEY WILL DO GOOD UNTO MY CREATION. CLOVER HAS THE INSTINCTS TO SEEK JUSTICE. TO HELP THE OPPRESSED, DEFEND THE ORPHAN, AND PLEAD FOR THE WIDOW.” 

“I know. Clover is the most heroic person I know.” Heroic? I've never been a hero. I was only trying to help. This is a bit much. “But Clover is a child! Are you just ignoring that or something? They already suffered so much already. Don't you think they deserve to rest!? Instead of doing all your busy work?”

Martlet looks properly mad now. This ain't going so hot. I tug her shirt and try to get her attention.

“Martlet, please…” I'm getting nervous. “Not now, Clover.” She dismisses me. 

“I AM AWARE OF CLOVER’S IGNOBLE SACRIFICE AND I HAVE-” 

“IGNOBLE!!??”

She's screeching now. She's red in the face, despite having a whole lot of feathers covering them up.

“So you KNOW that Clover KILLING THEMSELVES was bad and you're going to ‘reward’ them by making them into your new bus boy!?” She spits out her words derisively. “I don't care how willing or able Clover is to do any of this! They've been hurt so many times by so many people, including MYSELF, and all they're done is take it with no argument!” 

She thinks too highly of me. I've done bad things. She called me out on it. My face scrunches up in worry and dread fills my blood. She's getting ahead of herself and she's tearing up.

“Clover can't be some tool to be thrown around to help some larger cause or ‘greater good’, whatever that even means! They deserve to live a normal life, I won't just sit there and passively let it happen again! I won't let them DIE!” She's so loud. What is she talking about? I'm already dead. This is my afterlife.

She's so mad. I never saw her like this before. What is going on? The Lord is just sitting there. He's not responding to any of this. This is very worrying.

“I don't care what you say, or what you are, or how noble your intentions are or ANY OF IT!!! It's not fair! It's not right! It's not just! I won't ALLOW you to take them away from me again! I promised Clover I would get them home and I meant it! I don't care if I break any of your rules! And-” 

"ENOUGH!"

It's loud. It's so loud. My ears are ringing. It hurts so bad. I hold my hands to my ears but that doesn't do anything. I'm crying so hard and my emotions are so intense. 

The moon isn't there anymore. It's been replaced with a deep red sun. It’s massive, too big. I can't see anything except the sun. It’s blindingly bright and unbearably dark. I hate it. I can't see anything. I’m crying so much and I can't help it. 

It hurts. “Please…” I can't take it. I close my eyes and pray for it to end.

It hurts. It's not her fault.

“Oh, Martlet…”

It's then, I start to feel… better. Something is helping me. I feel like I’m floating again. Like back in the cave. I slowly open my eyes, scared for what I’ll see.

The tendrils. His tendrils! There are more than one this time. All 7 of them, and I'm laying on them like a bed. It's the best bed I've ever slept on. Though I haven't had many beds for myself. It's weird. In one moment I feel like I’m going to pass out from crying too much, and now I’m so comfortable and eased I don't know what to do with myself.

It's a disarming feeling.

The sun isn't there anymore. I look up and see… Martlet. She's kneeling. On some green cloud. It's foggy.

They're having a conversation. 

She's crying. It's hard to make out from down here, because she's not making much noise, but her shoulders jump a bit and well… I can just tell.

The sun isn't there anymore. It's been replaced by the small light. Like back in the waters. 

“I know it hurts, Martlet. It hurts me too.” 

The green nebula she's sitting on wiped away her tears. 

“Clover has gone through so much. I understand. You have as well. You've foolishly blamed yourself for something you had no control over. You had to watch a small child die.” 

The light dims. 

“How do you think I felt when I saw my child, whom I love so dearly, die? I created them. I worked so hard for them. I love Clover. I wish no harm on them. To see such an innocent child, who only thirsted for peace and loved all they came across, kill themselves for a people that hate them. It hurt, Martlet. It hurt so much.” 

“...I’m sorry.” She whispers.

“You shall not be sorry. You only had the best in mind for Clover. You wanted them to be safe.” 

“But you forget who you spoke to. I am the LORD. I am the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning and the end. I created the world in seven days, and I can devour it in the same number. I know it is hard to trust. The world you inhabit is filled with fear, lies, and sin. But do you not have FAITH in me? Am I not your Father? Am I not theirs?” 

“Clover has died. They were unjustly taken from the earth, before they could begin to live. As is the case for Trillions of my children. I shall give young Clover a chance to live again. To help the world heal, and help in great numbers my other children. They will speak for Me. I will protect them, in every step they take, and every utterance from their mouth.” 

Martlet is looking at the Lord. She's not crying anymore.

“Have FAITH in me. I am your Father. I love you.” 

“...Okay, Lord.” Martlet speaks again.

Suddenly, everything changed.

We're back in the waters. Well, I'm back in the waters, Martlet hasn't been here before. 

It's time.

Martlet is looking down at the floor. She's not paying attention to anything.

“Hey, Martlet?” 

She jumps. She was stuck in a stupor, it seemed. She sighs and gives a nervous smile. “Sorry, Clover. Didn't see ya there. I'm really scatterbrained, y’know? Heh…” She looks down upon the waters dejected. Like a kicked puppy.

“Can you come down here, please?” 

“Huh? What do ya…” 

I hold out my arms. I squeeze my hands.

“Oh, Clover…” She falls to the floor. We hug so tightly. I don't want to let go. I don't want to leave again. Just the idea of it… It hurts. It's not her fault. 

We stood there for so long. Perhaps about 20 minutes. I would expect God to tell us to move it along, but He only sits there next to the Door of Light, the theremin noise quiet. 

He doesn't want to disturb us.

“Clover.” She's talking again. We moved from each other’s arms, so we could look at each other properly. Martlet starts talking.

“It's hard to see you go again. It's been amazing, having this vision and seeing you again. I've wanted this for so long. To help alleviate the sorrow I felt every day. I felt like a failure. For a year and a half, I could barely function. I did not want to work. Especially not for the guard. It took the efforts of everyone around me to try and move on from… your death. Ceroba was stuck in... something similar. I made it so hard for the Feisty Five. Especially Moray. But I got better. I got a new job I was passionate about. I could help people, without having to partake in Asgore's war. And we eventually did get to the surface like you hoped!”

She smiles. “But I want you to know this, Clover. You're a good kid. You're brave. You're so kind. And… I know you're capable. You can do whatever you set your mind to, I know it! I mean, you fought Ceroba! She's pretty tough, believe you me. Whatever the problem is, you're the remedy!” 

“However… I know you have a hard time believing all that. You have this whole complex about helping people, but you have such a hard time believing in yourself. You don't care about yourself enough. You're too selfless! So I’ll be blunt. It sucked that you died, Clover. I feel like my life is worse off without you, despite how short it was we even knew each other. Life is good on the surface. But it's not because you're dead. It's DESPITE that.”

…Okay. I don't know how to feel. These are too many emotions. It's always Martlet that gets me like this, huh? I hope she means that. I'm crying into her shoulder.

Lord. I've been crying a lot lately. Maybe I'M the crybaby, instead of Asriel. 

I try to collect myself. It's time to go. I'm not good at emotional stuff. I pull away from Martlet and look her in the eye. 

“...Thank you, Martlet. I won't forget you. Ever.” 

“Likewise, Buddy.” I'm so happy. I might be leaving, but it's okay. It was great seeing her again. 

“ARE YOU READY, CLOVER.” I am. I take a few steps to the door. 

I turn my back, and look at her for a final time. 

“Farewell, Momma.” 

…

Wait, what do I say?

I didn’t mean to say that. This is weird. This isn't a good farewell note to leave someone on forever! She's going to freak out! I try to backpedal and redeem the situation.

Martlet is shocked. I've horrified her, I’m sure of it! 

“Uh- I didn't mean too… That was a crossin’ of the wires. Y’know. Didn't mean to-”

She moves across the water. Quicker than a hiccup, she moved like. She hugs me. I don't know how to take it. Does she… accept it?

I don't know how I feel.

Wait. That's not true.

I'm the happiest I've been in my entire life.

“Goodbye Clover. Here's to looking at you one last time.” 

“...No. That ain't true. When we die. We’ll see each other again. We’ll live together, forever. In Heaven.” 

“...Well, stranger things have happened.” 

Ain't that the truth.

This whole thing has been amazing. But it's draggin’ on for too long. I take a step towards the Door of light, and wave to Martlet. 

“Goodbye.” 

“Goodbye”

I go through the door, and it shuts. 

💛

I thought I could help. I thought it was the only real way I could help. Sacrifice shows how much I care, I thought. I didn't know any other ways to help the friends I made. The first people to care about me. 

I thought it was obvious what I had to do. I was sure of it. It was time to go. 

But so far, all I've done is hurt those people. Martlet has shown me that people don't get over things easily. It took her so long to be happy again. And Dalv, although I wasn't as close to him, was desperate to see me again. He basically thought I saved his life! 

Did my sacrifice actually help anyone? At this point I’m seriously doubting it. The real reason the barrier is broken is because of Frisk and Asriel. They broke it, with Frisk's determination and Asriel absorbing all those souls. 

What if someone who HATED monsters came down instead? They could have disrupted my plan completely! They would have destroyed everyone I care about.

Maybe I should've stayed. I could have made sure my soul would be used to good use, and tried to handle anything which disrupted the plan. I didn't need to immediately sacrifice myself at that moment! All I did was hurt my friends….

Ceroba, from what I heard, had gone to rock bottom once I died. Burned down her old home. My stomach twists and my guts turn inside out at what happens when I meet her. I’m worried.

The sacrifice was a stupid, short sighted idea that only hurt my friends and could have easily been made meaningless. Hell, it almost was, with Flowey’s Prince of Darkness nonsense. 

It was the wrong move. I shouldn't have done. At least, that's what God said. 

I'm still unsure. Sacrificing myself just… made sense. It felt right. Everything in my gut told me that, at that moment, was the right way to go. 

I'm the kind of kid to listen to my gut when it gives me directions. Maybe I should start reconsidering that policy.

I’ll find out more information later. I'll try my best. I want to set things right, which before were wrong. Whether by my hand or otherwise. I can't undo what I did. But I can try to make up for it.

I think of my friends. My new Family.

I’m filled with a sense of Justice.

💛

Chapter Text

💛

Again, I woke up in some new place.

Ugh. My back. I’m laying on my back. I open my eyes to try and make sense of my environment, and I reflexively cover them with my hands. 

Agh! It's so bright…

I pull myself together and make an attempt to get up off the ground. I put my hands to the floor and pull myself up, trying with all my might, and I succeed.

Where am I now? 

There's a whole lot of nothing. Not in the sense of Voids or anything like that, it's just… baren. 

I'm in a dessert it looks like. However, unlike in the desert region of Southwest where you have cascading mountains, canyons that cut across the landscape, Breathtaking valleys and things of that nature, here there is nothing. 

It's just a VERY flat landscape. There's nothing here! No clouds in the sky, no cactuses, nothing. Where am I even? In the middle of nowhere it seems. It reminds me of that one show. The one with the dog who's always scared and dealing with supernatural phenomena in the middle of nowhere. It's kind of unnerving, looking at the landscape in front of me.

After getting a good look at the geography, I begin looking around to see if there actually is anything here. I look to the left, the right, then behind me…

There is something here! It's a whole town! Well, there are buildings, a sign that presumably tells me the name of the location that I can't make out the words of, and it looks to be pretty small, but it's the only thing out there and I don't have much of a choice for my future travel plans. I'll be damned though, it's so far away. I prepare myself mentally for the trip and go off before I convince myself that God will just bring whoever it is I’m meeting before me and I can just lay down.

The afterlife involves a whole lot more walking than I thought it might.

Takes me ‘round 10 minutes to get there. The whole time, even though the sun is massive in the sky and there are no clouds at all, I don't seem to sweat through my clothes like a faucet like I usually do. In fact, I don't feel much heat on my skin at all. That's all well and good for me, because I’m as white as they come and too much sunlight doesn't do me good. The air isn't thick with the dust of the landscape either, it's just…. Empty.

As I get closer and closer to the settlement, I finally get a good look at the sign that gives me the town's name, at last. ‘Howdy! Welcome to the town of Django! Have a rootin-tootin good time!’

The sign has the image of a traditional western landscape painted on it. It looks pretty good, honestly. If only that was where we actually were.

I shake my head and get off looking at the sign. I get into my own head too much.

As I step in the town, the only noise that can be heard is my boots colliding with the ground, I feel a sense of unease enter me.

There's nobody here. Not a single person. It's a ghost town! (You could even call it deserted. lol)

It's unnatural really. That a whole town filled with homes, offices, places of work, and everything else that makes up civilization is completely devoid of sapient life. Cowboys are obviously the coolest thing ever, but I've never liked ghost towns as a concept. It's too isolating for my tastes. Too... Lonely.

Hell, there doesn't even look to be any non-sapient life here either. No bugs, rattlesnakes, rats, horses, anything. Oh, there are barns here and even a stable for some horses. They're just empty as well. 

This town… it looks so old fashioned. It looks straight out of old western movies. This whole place seems to be made out of wood. There's a well in the middle of town. I see houses and homes of various people, all in the style of the Old West boomtowns of the 19th century.

And there even looks to be a shooting range out here! Kinda weird. Even though it's really cool. It's on the outskirts of town. Not that big either, just some shack and a few target dummies, some wooden boards with an aiming reticle on them, all surrounded by a white fence. In the shack, there's nothing much but an empty gun shelf, making the whole shooting range basically useless for someone who isn't named Clover and doesn't carry a firearm on them at all times. Maybe that's why monsters would always get violent with me.

I’ve been exploring this town for quite a while. I’ve looked into some houses, tried the shooting range (did quite well, if I do say so myself!) and done everything there seems to do in the Ghost Town of Django and I seem to be out of options. There's a reason I’m out here, and so far my reasoning for being out here has not made itself apparent. I've just been walking around, looking at creepy abandoned buildings and the dusty, barren landscape on the horizon. 

Honestly, I’m put out in this ghost town. As I said, I've always found them creepy. It looks like I’m stuck out here too. I’m struck with a sense of foreboding as I take a rest in an abandoned wagon with nothing in it. 

Then, that changes.

I hear voices. Not just one voice, like I should have expected, but about 5 of them. They're pretty loud too. I’m all the way in the outskirts of town and I can still hear them.

However, having no contact with anybody but yourself for an hour and a half, then suddenly being bombarded with the sounds of other people existing is a frightening experience. There's been no one out here at all. Who could I have possibly missed?

I recover from my mini hard attack and start to investigate the situation. I follow the voices, and they seem to be making themselves at home in the middle of town. I looked all over this place, and I found nothing. Do I just have bad exploratory skills? I’d like to think not, because that's a bit of a hobby of mine. But there seems to be no other explanation for how these people just got here without my noticing.

As I get closer to the center of town, the voices begin to become clearer to me. 

It's… them?

How does that work? I thought this was a “dream” that only occured in one person's mind. Is this some sort of shared dreaming experience? I've never heard of that before. I suppose God can do anything, so He just decided to have them all here together.

Works for me, I suppose.

I get to where I hear the voices. They're in a Saloon. Billy's Saloon, it says. How!? I looked all over this town and there was no wild west saloon of any kind, much to my disappointment. How did this magically just spring up? Why did God have to play tricks on me? 

With a small groan of frustration, I get closer to the saloon. I walk up the steps slowly, trying not to make too much noise for my buddies in there. I don't want to make my appearance known just yet.

I hear them talking very clearly now. 

I quickly hide before they see me. The saloon doors did no favors for me, so I hid next to the window and peered inside.

It's them. The Feisty Five.

However, they don't look to be so feisty at the moment. They're wearing actually normal clothes, instead of the cool cowboy outfits I saw in the Wild East. It's lame, but you can’t be “on” all the time as a performer, I suppose. Well, about 60% of them were, anyhow. Ace still wore that Tuxedo and Top hat. Still hiding his face. Mooch looked practically the same, though she didn't have that hat on anymore. Where'd it go?

The most startling change to me is how North Star looks. No poncho, no spurs that jingle jangle jingle, and most jarringly, no cowboy hat. Hell, he doesn't even have his gun. Obviously, I saw North Star in his “Nerdlo” form, but that was only for a second! But now, his cowboy persona has all but vanished. He's wearing those glasses still, but now he's wearing a simple white dress shirt with suspenders, with dark pants and dark brown shoes. 

Edward, or Ed as the others called him, now appears to be wearing a grayish-purple sweater vest and doesn't have the hat anymore, sportin’ that bald look. I don't know how I feel about it honestly. It looks nice? He seems less intimidating now, I suppose. 

Moray has completely dropped the musketeer outfit. Now they have a simple black hoodie on, and they also look to be holding that guitar I heard them playing in Dina’s bar. Now that's a good memory. They were real talented! 

All of the posse are in the same dream. This isn't what I expected honestly. I just thought I would be visiting North Star, but now it seems I’m gettin’ a 5 for one special! 

There's a ruckus going on in the saloon now. 

“No Mooch! You can't- ugh, drink yet! You hafta wait another year!” North Star and Mooch are having a tug-a-war over a bottle of hooch it looks like.

“Aw, come on, Star! I just want a taste! I've never had it before! Aren't we supposed to be friends?” 

“Guys, is this really the best thing to fight over right now? We don't even know where we are!” 

Moray is surrounding the both of them, trying to play the peacemaker. Ace is simply watching on one of the tables, his head in his hands as he watches the two go at it. He looks disappointed in them.

“Ed! Edward! Can you PLEASE help me out here?” Eds sits next to Ace, but now he gets up with a sigh and approaches Mooch and North Star, picking them both up pretty easily and taking the whiskey bottle and putting it back on the shelf.

“Oh, come Ed! First Dina, then Star, and now YOU? Don't tell me your gonna start getting on my case too!” 

“Can you two just apologize to each other and stop yelling? You’ve been at it for 10 minutes.” 

North Star is winded now, apparently he's been full of Mooch's antics for a while now. 

“Mooch, will ya accept a truce if we agree to push this aside another time?” 

“Hm…. Okay!”

North Star takes a breath. “Okay guys. Sorry about that.” He's not doing the accent anymore, I notice. “Ahem! Well… does anybody have a clue as to how we got here?” 

Moray sits down with Ace and Ed on the big poker table in the middle of the saloon, and Mooch takes a seat nearby on a stool. 

Ace speaks up. “Hm. I went with all of you to your house. Then I went to the guest room, I went to bed, and got to sleep. Then I woke up here.” 

“Yeah. Same as me.” Ed takes a sip from what looks like a glass of water.

“Weren't you up all night practicing with that guitar you got specially made? I'm surprised you got any sleep!” Ed makes a sound of frustration and takes a breath.

“Don't provoke him, Mooch. And yeah, I woke up here, on the floor.” Moray plucks a few strings on their guitar.

“Huh.” Star looks about, thinking to himself. “How could we have possibly got here? Are we… dreaming?” 

“These aren't my usual dreams. I usually dream about majestically swan diving into a big ol’ pile of shiny gold, and sometimes dying horrifically. Why am I dreaming about you guys?” Mooch gets off the stool and sits on the table with the rest of the feisty four. That's kind of a worrying comment.

“Perhaps it's a kind of shared dream. Maybe something is trying to communicate with us.” Ed shuffles a card deck in his hands abstinent mindedly, and apparently doesn't seem to notice Mooch making an attempt on his wallet as he gives his theory. Well, less theory and more definitely true statement.

“Well, however we got here, I think we should get to figurin’ out just what is going on here, and where we are.” 

Okay. North Star continues talking a bit more, and I steel myself for my reintroduction with the Feisty Five. 

I slowly march to the saloon door and begin to make my entrance into the bar. The doors swivel as I enter. The wing blows for the first time since I got here as I make my dramatic reveal to the Feisty Five.

They all see me.

Except North Star. He's still making his big speech.

“We’ll all go as a group and try to get a handle on the situation. First off, does anybody have their phones on ‘em?” I can only see his back, and I noticed… a tail? I didn't know he had that. Weird. What even is North Star anyhow? Some kind of starfish? I couldn't even begin to figure it out, so I just forget about all that and take a few steps closer to the table the Feisty Four are sitting in. 

The Feisty Four all share reactions of abject horror and shock. Ace drops his deck of cards and has the most intense and petrified look in his eyes. Mooch freezes as she looks at me while she's taking off with the 2 Gold that was in Ace’s pocket. Ed and Moray have their mouths gaping wide as they see the person they must have been told had died years ago stand right before them.

Moray is the only person who makes any sort of comment. “Oh my fucking god…” Language. I can't see the look in their eyes, but it can't be too relaxed.

“Hey! Do any of ya got your phones on ya!?” His actual accent gets a bit stronger when he's frustrated. North Star takes a second look at the posse and finally notices the sudden mood shift. He scratches one of his appendages in confusion. “What happened? Why you all got that look on your face? Like you’ve all seen a-” 

North Star finally turns around to the direction the rest of the group Is looking at.

North Star jumps and takes a step back. After a beat of silence, he hurriedly takes his glasses off and wipes them down with his shirt. He puts em back on, and I don't seem to have disappeared, because he stares at me in horror.

“What… are you? Deputy?” 

This is the most horrified reaction I got out of anyone so far. Honestly, I’m sort of relieved Martlet or Dalv didn't have as extreme of a reaction as the Feisty Five have gotten from my visit. Dalv’s kind of a reserved fella, but Martlet was a surprise. Maybe she's more level headed than I expected out of her. Sorry Martlet.

I take a second to think of my next move. What should I do…

It comes to me.

I take a step with my right foot, shoot a finger gun at North Star, and wink with a smile. 

North Star gasps. All of a sudden, his whole demeanor changes. He flashes a giant goofy smile on his face and comes running to me. He picks me all the way up and spins me ‘round. He's laughing like a maniac. Suddenly the rest of the Feisty Five come and jump me as well. My name's shouted throughout the walls of the Saloon and they come swarming at me. 

“CLOVER!” 

Now instead of just North Star, the entire group is carrying me at once. They're throwing me up in the air, mostly to the work of Ed. Well, not everyone. Ace just sits on the side, apparently too much of a stick in the mud to participate. And Mooch pouts cause she's too short. They both look happy, though.

This is much too drainin’ to the senses. 

“Oh, hey guys, Clover looks overwhelmed. Take it down a notch.” Moray starts to bring me down.

“Yeah, let's give the deputy a proper welcome.” North Star says.

I was graciously laid upon the floor by Ed. I brush myself off. I’m a bit dirty from exploring an Old West town for ‘round 45 minutes.

“Hey, everyone. Moray, Ed, Ace, Mooch. North Star. It's good to see you again.”

“Please, Clover, it's just Starlo.” North- Starlo blinks in confusion and the rest of them laugh a bit. Oh. It's been a while I guess.

We stood there for a bit.

“It’s really you…” North Star gazes at me in amazement. 

“Didn't you die? That's what we were told.”

“Don't be so rude, Edward!” Moray admonishes, then smacks him on the arm.

“Sorry…”

“He’s right. I did die.” I take another step closer to them. 

“Then how are we here with you? Did we die in our sleep? Is this what the afterlife is, a bar?” Ace’s eye narrows. 

“Whoa… that's kind of cool.” Mooch looks amazed. I didn't know she liked drinking so much.

“This is an afterlife. But not yours.” I point my thumb at myself. “It's mine.”

“Then why are we here?” Mooch scratches her ear in confusion. 

“Well, how about I tell you?”

💛

For a long while, I stood up on the bar counter, telling them my story of the Afterlife. However, before I started I told them that any questions they had would have to wait until I finished. Martlet liked to butt in and ask questions, and while that worked generally, it kind of distracted my flow of storytelling.

I tell them about my time in the Black void, then Omega Flowey, then decisively DID NOT tell the Feisty Five about the resets.

I tried really hard not to think about it when I met Dalv. But it's different now.

I killed Starlo. It was my first run. On the route I’m familiar with, at least. I was betrayed, and instead of trying to talk him out of it like I did, Proto-Clover desperately shot at Starlo to try and make him stop. It worked too well. His last words were admissions of guilt, and a request to tell his parents he wasn't coming home. Proto-Clover didn't have the heart to actually tell Ceroba what happened, only quietly apologizing as they hid their (my?) Hat behind their eyes. Flowey looked on, jittery as a psychotic thrill filled his stems. But that's not what I’m here to talk about. Besides, it didn't even really happen.

Anyhow, I just told them about how I saw Asriel and Frisk. Nothing more, nothing less.

The group shared a sad, and in Starlo’s case guilty, look on their faces as I told them how I was stuck in that jar. But they keep quiet and keep listening.

This is the part where the looks of bafflement and subdued skepticism come in. It's hard to believe, but I keep going anyway. I told the Feisty Five about the Angels, how horrifying they looked, then how I met God, and how He told me about what happened in their lives. Well, in a big picture sense anyhow. 

Then comes the part where I tell them of my Holy Quest. Why I was revived for, and how God let me meet all my friends before I go away.

They all share sad faces as they hear that. It's sad, but I've learned so far that goodbyes don't have to be miserable.

I finally sit down on the counter and take a breath. Telling my story so many times is a doozy. “Alright… Any Questions?”

They all raise their hands at the same exact time. Great. I sigh and point at uh… Ed to go first. 

“Aw, come ON!” Ace yells out in frustration. Holy… Didn't know he was so interested!

“Ahem. Sorry Ed.”

“None taken, I guess.” Ed side eyes him. “So anyway, where are we?” 

Oh yeah. They seemed to not know. Maybe they didn't think it was a dream initially because they saw each other, unlike Dalv and Martlet.

“This isn't a dream. At least, not a standard one. This is all vision within your mind. However, it is VERY real. Despite how odd it is. We’re in a Ghost Town, in the middle of nowhere. The town’s name is called Django. It's an old western town, just like in the movies.” 

“Really?” Star immediately goes to look out the windows and looks positively giddy in excitement. “This is amazing everyone! It's just like in Red Dead Redemption! Except it's not as green.” Although he isn't “Sheriff North Star” anymore, Starlo still seems to be utterly enamored with Cowboy stuff. He's still got it!

“Star, Shouldn't we be more worried that Clover just said we're in the middle of nowhere? How long is this dream gonna last?” Moray taps their fingers on the table as they make their worries known.

“The vision will end. Nothing bad's gonna happen, I don't think. We’ll leave when the time comes. Trust me. I've seen it twice before now.” 

“Huh?” Mooch, the vagabond she is, stands on the seat and tilts her head in confusion.

Starlo looks back at me and takes a break from looking at the Ghost town. “So, we’re not the first to meet you?” 

Oh, I kind of forgot to tell Martlet that I saw Dalv before I met her. Does she think she was the first to see me again? That would be real special for her, but I saw Dalv first on my journey so God made him first in line, I suppose.

I just realized that my entire Afterlife has just been Inception but with God. Have mercy.

“Naw, I saw Dalv and then Martlet before I met you guys.”

“Huh…” Moray says, their feet up on the table. I think I should be telling them off for such rude table manners, but that's off topic. This posse has no sense of good manners. They twiddle with the tuning pegs of their guitar and speak up. “How did Ma- Um, how did they both take it? You appearing in their dreams, I mean.” What were they about to say? Martlet said something about her making it hard for all of the people around her, but for Moray especially, when she was in the Post-killing-myself funk. Sounds to me that they became close friends as I've been gone.

“Well, they were both really surprisingly calm at the Revelation that I was back from the dead, in some form anyhow. Dalv thought what I told y'all was so crazy that I had to be tellin’ the truth, and Martlet didn't take much convincing either. Honestly, the lot of you had the most explosive reaction.” They didn't seem to think this was a dream at first. Maybe that's why?

“They were both really happy to see me, thankfully. From what I heard, Martlet seemed to really beat herself up after I died, but I think she and God had a talk about it.”

Moray gives a small sigh of relief, then their mouth twitches in confusion as they take in the last part of my sentence. I’m sure Martlet will tell ‘em more later.

“That's… good. That's good to hear!” The rest of the group give solemn faces as the topic shifts to Martlet's depression, or confused looks, (probably me talking about Martlet talking to God) but Ed just looks at Moray and rolls his eyes. What's that about?

That reminds me, however. 

“Uh, not to turn this around or nothin’, but I was curious and wanted to ask you Starlo…” 

Starlo blinks. “Alright. What did ya want to ask me, deputy?” 

“When Dalv told me all the friends he made since I last saw him, he sorta blushed when he talked about you. What's that about?” I cross my arms as I ask. Did something embarrassing happen to the two of them? 

Starlo gives a response I wasn't expecting.

Instead of giving a straightforward and honest answer, Starlo looks flustered. He blushes, then nervously chuckles. He stammers out the start of his sentence, his SOUL not seeming to catch up with his mouth.

“W-Well Clover, nothing has happened between us lately that I can recall!” 

“...you could say that again…” Ed whispers loudly into Ace's unseen ear. Instead of Moray chastising him or Ace ignoring that comment, the Feisty Four start giggling and chuckling, all of them trying to hold in their laughter.

Starlo notices, and blushes even stronger now. “Now what are YOU ALL laughin’ at?”

Mooch is the first one that speaks up. “Oh, COME ON Star! You too are so insufferable when you're around each other! You're always trying to be all confident and nice and stuff to him, always asking about his books or whatever. You basically baby him!” Mooch offers a shit eating grin at Starlo’s upset and embarrassed face. 

“I’m just trying to be hospitable!” 

Moray offers a giggle at Mooch’s rant. “And Dalv always acts all shy around him.” 

“Remember that one time Dalv bridal carried Star?” Ace looks up at the ceiling in fond remembrance.

“You don't even let me borrow some of his stuff from his pocket when he's not looking!” Mooch squeaks out in annoyance.

Ed raises an eyebrow. “I'm pretty sure ‘borrowing’ people's stuff when they don't know about it is stealing.” 

“What's the difference?” 

The rest of the Feisty Five are openly laughing now, not even trying to hide it from Starlo anymore. He gets more flustered and drips the anger, instead just putting his hands to his head and sighing.

What is all this talk? There seems to be some tension in Dalv and Starlo’s relationship. The rest of the Feisty Five have picked up on it, and Starlo either doesn't see it or doesn't want to. So the two of them have gotten more friendly over the years, Dalv's always shy and embarrassed around him, and Star’s always to impress him and-

…

Huh. 

Really? They LIKE each other? Starlo, last I remembered, seemed to have an infatuation with Ceroba, or at least used to. A pretty big one too. His mom, Crestina, even snitched on him for me. But apparently he's gotten over her and decided to switch teams. Or maybe he played for both teams all along. Either way, I did not expect those two of all people to grow THAT kind of relationship. 

But that's life for ya. Dalv seemed flustered when he talked about him, but didn't say too much. Guess he didn't want to spill the beans on everything. They both like each other, at least a decent amount from the evidence I’ve gathered, so why are they both being so cowardly about it? It's not that serious. I decided to let my opinion be known.

“...Why’re you being so lily-livered, Star?” 

No one reacts to that. Not even Starlo. They all just look at me. Silence.

Then, the Feisty Four burst out laughing. I’m startled. It's quite loud. Mooch is rolling on the table, getting poker cards and alcohol all over herself. Ed is straight up ROARING as he, honest to God, starts genuinely slapping his knee. Ace is the loudest I’ve ever heard him with only being KINDA loud, and Moray is leaning on him as they try to catch their breath.

Poor Starlo. I didn't mean to embarrass him. I just wanted to state my opinion!

“Ugh…” Star slumps in his chair and gives a look of defeat. Like that one painting of Napoleon. 

“HAH HAH HAH, EVEN THE KID KNOWS!” Ed bellows out in laughter and slams the table a few times.

This is a pretty extreme reaction. I didn't know that I was so funny.

“Heh, maybe they're right?” Ed says this to Star as the posse begins to settle down. 

Starlo gives a contemplative look. “...Maybe. Can we move on from this, Please?”

We eventually do. “Any more questions?”

I point at Mooch this time. 

“Oh! How shiny were the Angels and God? How did they look again?” 

She seemed to like shiny things. I didn't explain their features much. 

“Didn't Clover tell ya that those things were really frightening to them? That's a rude question.” Starlo fixes Mooch with a stern expression.

“It's alright. That was only at first anyhow.” I take a minute to collect myself and think about how I should respond. 

“Well, all of the creatures were mighty looking. As big as they were tall. About the size of buildings. There were 2 kinds. One variety, called the Seraphim last I recall, had a miniature sun with a book inside, I think. Surrounding that was random assortments from nature and space, things like that. Surrounding that was a ring, which was constantly moving and made the most horrific of noises. The rings had eyes on them, as unnatural as they were.” 

“What was the one that was nice to you? Nike Hell?” Ace sits up. He's been looking really fascinated this whole time. I didn't know he was interested in this sort of thing.

“Nikieal. They were nice looking, compared to all the other ones.”

“Hm. Did those Cherubims have any flaming swords? Did you see any Human looking angels, or were they all otherworldly?” 

“Well, yeah they did. They were scary. Those masks they wore… And apparently they could all turn into Humans. And monsters.” The rest of the group murmurs at that. “Interesting..."

“Did ya manage to take anything from God’s throne while you were there?” Mooch has only now started to realize all the stuff she has on herself due to her rolling on the table, and is trying to clean up a bit as she asks.

What a very predictable question, however. “No, Mooch, I’m pretty sure God wouldn't let me take ANYTHING from the Throne room, and I’m not sure I would be physically able to.” 

That's when I remember. I unholster my gun and show it off. “However, the Lord DID give me an all new Revolver and a new Hat!” 

Starlo sets his drink down on the table, and raises an eyebrow. “I thought that was just how you looked in the dream. We still have that Hat and Gun of yours.”

“Nope. And excuse you, did you say STILL have it? ‘Cause I remember a certain vampire tellin' me that you lot drove those two to the DUMP!”

Starlo gasps. “Oh, Uh…” A bead of sweat drops down the side of his head. “Um…..” 

Then he drops his head on the table. “I’M SORRY CLOVER. We only found out about it when we met Frisk! We thought it was a heartfelt memorial! We wouldn't have done that if we knew that was what was gonna happen! You gotta believe us!” He begs me for forgiveness. 

Oh. I didn't mean to make him guilty. I was just frustrated. Maybe I took it too far. That wasn't right for me to do.

I get up off the saloon counter and go towards Starlo. I Pat him on the back. I hope it helps.

“It's alright. I suppose ya didn't know.” 

Starlo looks at me and sighs in relief. “Thanks, Deputy.” 

The rest of the posse just look on in silence. 

“Uh, alright everyone. I think we're kinda running out of questions, does anyone have any more?” Moray interrupts.

“Let me ask.” Ace goes up to my face and demands, at last. Ace had been so into asking his question. He didn't even ask for me to answer! Though he's been holding it this whole time, so I excuse it.

“Ok, sorry. You can go now.” 

He takes a breath. Then he asks his question. Oh, sorry. I mean questions.

“If God Is real, then why doesn't any sort of human religious text have anything about us monsters? If God is real, does that mean Jesus is also real, and thus part of God? Or is God only of one nature? If Jesus IS real, does that mean that the rest of the Bible is as well? Or are the legends only partially real, and the Bible is a fictionalized version of real events? Did Moses really part the red sea? How active is God in the world's events? Does He only intervene occasionally, not at all, or do we even have free will in the first place? Is God a man? Or a human? If so, why is the creator of the universe a human male? What does that mean for us? Is he some sort of being separate from Humans and monsters? If that's the case, Did he come from somewhere and-” 

“Ace please shut up.” Starlo fixes a hand on his shoulder and sternly asks him to stop talking. Ace jumps at the contact. Thank God.

“Uh, I don't… know the answers to any of those questions. I didn't think to ask...” 

“Why not???” Ace looks genuinely shocked at my statement. I guess it is pretty weird. I thought it wasn't that relevant, so I didn't ask. 

“I didn't know you were so into this subject, Ace.” Mooch voices the reactions of the rest of the people in the Saloon. Guess Ace had a lot to say. 

“I've been reading a lot of Human books lately.”

“Sorry, Ace. I don't have any answers for you.”

I clear my head. That's enough for now.

“Uh, alright. That's enough questions. I’m tired of people asking me stuff. I’m gonna ask one instead!”

“Oh. Alright. Go ahead Clover.” 

“Right. So… 

What's it like on the surface?”

💛

The moon provides little light for us. 

We’re staying in Shooting range now. We were talking in that Saloon for Hours. Maybe around 4-5. We had a lot of catching up to do.

Starlo said he LOVES the surface. Honestly, he's happier than the last I saw him. He said the instant he learned the barrier had broken, he had wanted to move immediately. He wanted to learn everything there was to know. He wanted to learn the history, see the art, the sun, the moon, the desert landscape, and RIDE A HORSE.

I have vague memories of riding a horse. It's the kind of memory you have when you're REAL young. Maybe only 3 years old. It's so faint that you're almost doubting its legitimacy. But I do remember. I had someone carry me up there. So I guess that wasn't really riding. I can't for the life of me remember their face, or who they were. 

I don't think about them much, whoever they were. What's the point? I don't have 'em in my life anymore. That's for certain.

So yeah. He absorbed everything he could on the surface. He even got to ride a horse. He shamefully admits that he fell about 34 times. I'm not gonna judge, because I've never ridden before. He also tried “real live Human Cowboy Lassons”. I don't know why he did, seeing as he trapped me pretty good. Maybe he just wanted the experience.

He said he watched every Cowboy movie there was to watch. That he hadn't already seen in the underground, anyway. He brought up some of my favorites, and we talked about them for a while. The rest of the Feisty Five bring up that lizard movie. Rango. I thought the movie was alright when I saw it, but they LOVED it. Ed said he had found it online, and told everyone else in the posse about it. They all said that the lizard in that movie reminded them of Star. Star seemed embarrassed and tried to move on, but he confessed to me later that he had seen the movie and gotten a pet lizard only yesterday.

Starlo also discovered iCarly, of all things. I didn't really expect him to be into that kind of thing, I thought he would like action and drama stuff, not much comedies. But the Feisty Five all loved it. They spent 15 minutes singing the shows opening and shouting random one liners and inside jokes from the show I was completely clueless on.

Starlo told me about his career. He still grew corn, on the surface. He used to be kind of ashamed of being who he was, really. After the fight I had with him, he called himself a nobody farmer. Or something to that effect. That wasn't true. But he's proud of it now. He feeds a lot of people on the surface. 

But just because the Wild East is as much of a Ghost town as Django is nowadays, doesn't mean that the Feisty Five had broken up or anything. They still do shows at places like theaters and carnivals and things. Just entertaining people through stories. It's nice to hear that they're still doing all that. I thought my stay in the Wild East was fun!

I remember Flowey, even then, seemed so impatient. He had been through hundreds of resets with me, desperately trying to get me to Asgore. He was furious when he found out about the feisty five giving me a tour through town, or in other words, keeping me hostage.

The rest of the Feisty Five told me about their lives on the surface too. Moray was a professional musician now. They sometimes even played their guitar on the Feisty Five’s new show on the surface. Moray lived with their parents. Those two were nice. Their mom still works in mining, working to sell the gems of the underground to Humans for big money. Ace works as a Croupier in a casino. Ed was a bouncer at a bar, and Mooch seemed homeless really. Just living around the others' houses occasionally.

After the posse properly filled me in on their lives up on the surface, we finally got around to exploring the abandoned town of Django. The sun had gone down substantially since I went into the Saloon. Star was all excited about going around town. Kept running around admiring the “architecture” as he put it. Going on and on about the authenticity of it all. 

But there's little to do in Django. Despite the fact there are homes and barns, there are no signs of anyone actually having lived there. The town of Django appears to be just a big movie set, essentially.

So, we spent an hour roaming around, until even Star got bored of it all. We eventually went out to the shooting range outside of town to fool around. By then the sun was setting and everyone was tired. Except Star.

When we got back to that shooting range, there was one massive, fluffy bed inside the cabin. The Feisty Five were pretty weirded out by this, but I knew what was going on at this point. I reassured them it was alright and reminded them of the nature of this vision. They still mostly believed me, but I know it's hard to truly understand when you haven't seen it yet.

They’ll get it soon enough. 

For hours we were shooting targets, the bangs of the revolver echoing into the middle of nowhere. Besides me and Star, the Feisty Four were pretty inexperienced with firearms. Mooch nearly shoots herself by accident, and consequently is the first one to call it quits and head to bed. Slowly, the other three get tired and head to bed as well, simply watching as me and Star shoot endless rounds in the dummies. 

Eventually, they go to sleep. Y'know. Despite the gunfire that's going off not even 10 feet from them. Bizarre.

But eventually even me and Star get tired too. Now we're just looking out the window of the cabin, our arms on the open window sill. Just talking for a while. About the goings on of surface living. What he's watched lately, his annoyances with the community, the people he's met. 

Eventually, though, the conversation peters out to a comfortable silence. But as the silence goes on, Starlo seems to be. Nervous about something.

“What's wrong, Star?” 

Starlo is startled by my words and flinches. After a second of thinking to himself, he starts speaking.

“Y’know, deputy, I’ve… been thinking about…” 

“Me dyin’?” 

Starlo flinches as he hears my words. I'm a bit blunt sometimes. I try not to be rude or anything, but sometimes I just come out that way. 

“Yeah, I have….”

“I've been thinking about it too.”

Another bout of silence. Star clutches his glasses in his hands. 

“Martlet said she blamed herself. But y’all tried to help her.” 

“Yeah, she told me all about how she felt.” Starlo turns to me. “I felt terrible about your fate. I didn't want you to do it, but I thought it was your choice.” 

“Hm.” 

“Y’know…” Starlo removes his glasses as he tears up. “I kind of agreed with her. Maybe it was our fault you died, and maybe you could have lived down there with us! You would have to lie low, yeah, but couldn't it be done?” 

“No. Not really.” I don't want to explain why. 

His energy drains at my reply, and he goes back to the window sill. “I don't know…”

I take a step near him.

“It's already happened. There's no use bein’ all guilty.” 

“You DIED Clover. Don't you realize how important that is?” 

It was important. I gave my soul to Monsterkind so they could be free. 

But I also know that my friends were really hurt by what I did. I know that it hurt me too. To leave them all behind, and to never see them again. The only solace I had was the thought of my actions helping people. But I’m not even sure of that anymore. 

It hurts.

“Star? Can I tell ya something?” Star looks at me again. He's not crying as hard as Martlet or Dalv did, but he's getting emotional. “When I asked God what He thought of all this, he said my uh, ‘sacrifice’ was…” How did he say it again? Oh right. “...debauched?”

Starlo gives me a contemplative look and fiddles with his suspenders. His tears flow a little easier now and he gives me a low chuckle. “I can see where He's coming from.*

He wipes his eyes. He's silently crying to himself.

I hurt my friend.

It isn't right.

So I need to try and fix it.

I move even closer to Starlo, then proceed to wrap my arms around his back and lean into him. He reciprocates.

“I’m sorry, Star. But I’ll still be around. I’ll be doing’ what's right. Helpin’ other people. Remember?” 

Star looks at me and gives a small smile. “That's comforting.” He sighs and looks back at the flatlands before us. “But I just wish you were there with us.” 

“Likewise. But that's just how it is.” 

We go back to looking outside in silence. 

Star is a great guy. He was real fun to be around. Always being goofy (or sort of stupid) and trying to entertain people stuck in a bad situation. Even if he got too into it sometimes. Also, he had a cool Cowboy outfit and everything! We had a lot in common. Even if he wasn't always the brightest, or sometimes did foolish things to be admired, he was at the end of the day a kind SOUL. He helped rescue me from Ceroba! He tried desperately to help Martlet and Ceroba when they were at their lowest.

The rest of the Feisty Five have been great to see again as well. Seeing them in their new lives on the surface made me happy. They told me all about their jobs, the new friends they had made, and how the world had been treating them.

I hope they're happy up there. They deserve it.

It's been a long day. 

Star yawns. “Oh. Sorry, Deputy. It's been a long day. Do ya think that… God will let us hit the hay?” 

“I think so.”

Star moves over to the mattress, plopping on the pile of bodies already encumbering the bed. No one is bothered even slightly by his movements. 

Ed is also a real loud snorer.

I don't know what to do. Should I just sleep down next to them? I'm used to cramped living conditions, but getting all intimate and close like the Feisty Five like to do was out of my wheelhouse. I take a cautious step towards the bed. 

Star gives a reassuring smile and pats the bed. “Come on, Clover. It's really late.” 

It is. I haven't slept since my time back in God’s Cave. I've only been getting forced into unconsciousness, which I cannot say is any sort of substitute.

I lay down right on top of Starlo. Do as the Romans do.

“Oof!” Star did not expect that. I whisper a quick apology and Star reassures me, trying to lay back down. 

I go to sleep laying on Starlo, with the Feisty Four surrounding me. Knowing my friends are around helps me go to sleep. 

💛

“Wake up…” 

No. I'm tired. Let me sleep more.

“Nay, you cannot…” 

I snuggle up closer to whatever it is I’m laying on. 

“If you shall be unreasonable, then I have no other choice…” 

They finally leave me alone. I smile and start to get back to sleep… slowly….

…

“AWAKEN, O DREAMERS. RISE FROM YOUR SLUMBER AND I SHALL SHINE UPON YOU.” 

Good God! It's so bright! Why!!?? 

“I get it! Just… please… TUNE IT DOWN?” 

I get up off of Star. He begins to rouse from his sleep. “Hm… Dalv?” 

I ignore that. 

“Ah! What is that insufferable brightness! Turn it off!” Starlo writhes in pain and fruitlessly tries to cover his eyes. It doesn't work. I tried. 

“Alright! We’ll all wake up! Whatever you are! Just STOP please!” 

The light, by all graces and mercies, dims down significantly. It's the same light from before. It's Him.

“Aren't you supposed to be merciful, Lord?” I grumble in drowsiness. Couldn't he have woken me up forcefully with His mind powers? That would've sucked, but at least I wouldn't have the light on my face. 

I swear I’ll never get used to any blinding lights.

“Huh? Whaddya mean, Clover? Is that… God?” 

“I AM YOUR FATHER, STARLO.” 

Is that what He's calling it now? 

Starlo starts to quietly laugh to himself. It seems to be out of a sense of mania from the situation he's gotten himself into. “You've taken a shine to Clover, uh… God.” 

“YES. THEY WILL DO GREAT THINGS.” 

“They already have, so far as I’m concerned.” 

I don't know how true that is at the moment. But I try not to think about it.

“DO YOU HAVE CONCERN FOR YOUNG CLOVER’S ROLE AS MY PROPHET?” 

“Yeah. I suppose I do. But I know Clover can handle whatever gets thrown at ‘em. I mean, all of their friends tried to kill, capture, or seriously harm them, and they're still alive!” Did he have to put it like that? 

Besides, I've hurt them too. Even if they don't remember it.

“I guess I can only say thank you for all you've done. You gave Clover a second chance and have allowed them to see me before they're gone. That's more than I could have ever expected.” Starlo looks to the side.

It was really nice of Him to allow me to see them all again. I didn't even think He would allow me to.

“BELIEVE MY WORD, IT IS MY PLEASURE.” He says this as His light shines just a little bit more than before.

“I ASK THEE, WAKE UP THE REMAINING DREAMERS. THEY MUST SAY FAREWELL TO CLOVER BEFORE THEY LEAVE.”

Starlo only gives a sad smile. “Oh. I guess I should have known that's what this was about… Can't we stay for just a little longer? Please?”

“I AM SORRY, BUT YOU CAN'T. COLLECTIVELY, ALL FIVE OF YOU HAVE BEEN SLEEPING IN THE OUTSIDE WORLD FOR ALMOST 15 HOURS. OTHERS WILL BEGIN TO BE WORRIED SOONER OR LATER.” 

15 hours!? We've been here that long! Well, we did go to sleep, in our own dreams. However that works.

Have all these dreams been occurring on the same night? That's a strange thought. Someone in my head tells me that, YES, ALL OF THESE VISIONS HAVE BEEN OCCURING ON THE 30TH OF NOVEMBER, 20XX. 

Wow. That is quite a sensation. Why didn't You just telepathically chat to me before? 

IT IS QUITE FRIGHTENING TO MY CHILDREN TO COMMUNICATE THIS WAY. IT IS TOO INVASIVE FOR THEM, SO I SPEAK TO YOU, FOR TO AVOID UNNECESSARY TENSION. ONLY THOSE WHO HAVE SPOKEN WITH ME EXTENSIVELY CAN BEAR THIS FORM OF COMMUNICATION.  

Huh. Are You gonna do this more in the future? 

YES, I SHALL. 

Okay, enough of that, please. 

I shake my head and try to reintegrate myself with the rest of the room. 

The Feisty Four are currently making acquaintances with the Lord.

“But is it really even-”

“I AM PLAIN IN MY SPEECH. DO NOT NEGOTIATE WITH ME. YOU SHALL NOT STEAL. THAT IS OF MY MOST ANCIENT OF LAWS. I GAVE THEM AT SINAI.”

“Aww…” Mooch pouts. I don't know what she was expecting out of that. God is known to be pretty stubborn, all things considered. 

They looked to have had a pretty long conversation. How come everytime someone else talks to God it's like He's speed running? I hardly catch any of it. 

“AND YES, MORAY, I DID SPEAK TO MARTLET. I TRUST YOU TO GIVE HER GUIDANCE IN MY PLACE. THERE IS A TRUST BETWEEN YOU TWO.”

“Oh… Okay.” 

“Hello, Clover.” 

“Hey, Ace.”

The rest of the Feisty Five turn towards me. 

“Clover!” 

They all come to me, gentler this time instead. They all hug me at once, and it's comforting. These guys are a whole host of fun. It'll be hard to leave ‘em. 

Especially Starlo.

Speak of the Devil, (does the devil even exist or-) Star comes up to me then, and gives me another hug as well. 

“So this is the last we’ll see you, Clover?” Ace asks me. “Yeah. It's unfortunate, but. That's just how it is."

Then, suddenly, everything changes.

We’re all floating in the waters.

“WHOA!! I’m walking on water!!!! How!?” Ed’s shoes get wet as he splashes the water around too much.

“YOU ARE IN THE DAYS OF CREATION. WE ARE HOVERING OVER THE SURFACE OF THE DEEP. THE WATERS HAVE YET TO BE DIVIDED FROM EACH OTHER.” 

The door made of light stands next to Him as he speaks. 

“PLEASE, SAY WHAT YOU MUST SAY TO EACH OTHER BEFORE YOUNG CLOVER LEAVES.” I get it.

Heh. ‘Young Clover leaves.’

Anyhow, it's time to say goodbye. 

They all share solemn looks on their faces. It’s okay. It hurts for me too. But it's time to go.

It's time. 

Moray comes up to me. They don't have their guitar in their hands anymore and have their hands behind their back as they speak.

“We weren't the closest with you, Clover. You, Star, Martlet, Ceroba, and Dalv seem more closely knit together. But you still made a massive impact on our lives. If you didn't come around, Star would still be in his whole “North Star” phase, I wouldn't have met Martlet, Dalv would still be in the ruins, and Ceroba would still be a low functioning alcoholic.” 

Low functioning…? That's worrisome.

“You were alright, Clover! Oh! Imagine if you were on the team? Imagine what we could do together! With our small sizes, we could have taken basically-”

“Now's not the time, Mooch.” Ed bops Mooch on the head.

“Hm. Still… imagine the possibilities.”

“You were pretty fun too. You always made Star happy, and you even got him to stop being a bit of a jerk when you met him.” Ed gives me a small smile.

“...good at playing six-shooter. And telling stories.” Ace awkwardly tells me his comment. 

“You fellas are fun to be around. I’m gonna miss ya.” 

“Same to you, buddy.” Moray puts their hand on my shoulder. 

Finally, I turn to Starlo.

Starlo just stares at me. He drops down on one knee, then he grabs my shoulders.

He has a few words for me.

“I'm gonna miss you, Deputy. You taught me a good lesson, that's for sure. It's gonna be hard to be without you again, but you're a good kid. I trust that whatever's going on has your back. I mean, I don't know many people that have God personally scope them out for employment opportunities. You're a special one! I wish you could come back, but knowing this is what you're going to be doing is honestly a comfort.” 

Again, I don't have much to say to those words, so I just murmur a thank you as Starlo delivers a hug. But that doesn't mean I don't have anything to say.

“Star?”

“Huh?” He pulls apart from me. “What do you wanna say Clover?” 

“I just wanted you to know. What I did in New Home. Even if it wasn't right, or if it was foolish, or half a dozen other things. I did it. It's not anybody's fault. None of you three who were there. I want you to know that's how I honestly feel, and that's the truth of the matter.” 

Starlo takes a breath and steadies himself. “Alright, Clover.” 

“Oh, one last thing.” I give a small apologetic grin. I don't want to offend him, but it has to be said. “Don't be so lily-livered.” 

The rest of the Feisty Five give small snickers, and Starlo can only try to hold in a smile and sigh.

“Whatever you say, Clover. Maybe… I’ll try.” 

That's good enough for me. 

Soon enough, The Feisty Five gives me one last group hug before I leave for the door of light. I’m going to miss them, but this was amazing.

“Goodbye, Little buddy!” Moray.

“...Farewell.” Ace.

“See ya.” Ed.

“It was nice knowin’ ya! Seriously.” Mooch.

But before I can take my final steps through the door, Star has one final thing to say. 

“Hey, Deputy.” 

I turn around, and Starlo suddenly has the same badge he had when he was playing as North Star. How? God probably gave it to him.

“I wanted to officially, before my posse, promote you to Sheriff. You’ve certainly more of a sheriff than I was.” The protection of God certainly helps.

He passes the badge unto me, pinning it to my chest. I feel proud.

“Now, as your first act of deputy, I gotta ask….

…CAN I GET A YEEHAW?” 

Why not?

“YIPEEEEKEYAIHEHAYPEHAIIIIKAYOW!”

Star eagerly greets me with applause, but the rest of the Feisty Five only give me confused looks.

"I'm so proud..." 

Only Cowboys would get it.

I take a bow and finally wave goodbye. They wave back. And I admire the sheriff badge on me.

I take me steps through the Door, and as it shuts, I fall into darkness yet again.

I fell unconscious.

💛

Chapter Text

💛

I’m somewhere new.

Instead of me laying down as before, I’m instead sitting on the floor.

It's dark here. I can barely see anything. I try to rub my hands to the floor to make sense of where I am, and I can only feel… tile floors, it feels like.

I bend my knees, and force myself off the floor. This place isn't the nastiest in the world, but it's pretty dusty, so I brush myself down. After that, I take a few cautious steps forward. I can't see where I’m going, so I could bump into something.

There seems to be sounds of whirring, buzzing, and most prominently, a humming sound. They are faint, but it's the only thing I can hear. So they're pretty loud, relatively.

There's nothing here. That's the realization I came to after walking for a few minutes. Only dust, those sounds of electronic malfunction, and a faint smell of… metal and magic. I wouldn't actually be able to explain what magic smells like, it does vary after all, but it's very distinctive.

After walking for a few minutes, I hear a clicking noise.

Let there be light.

All of a sudden, The room is filled with the nauseating lights of computers, all on desks filled with miscellaneous coffee cups, rubix cubes, and other objects that could be found in an office filled with people who had no choice but to work there.

It's size of the room is massive. Like an entire football stadium filled with computers. I can't see anything else but.

There's not much to look at here. I proceed forward and look for anything that could help me get out of here.

As I walk through the room, I notice what's actually on the screens. Before, the light was so bright I couldn't actually discern what was on them. But now it appears all of the computers in this room are showing a little robot gif rolling around endlessly.

I suppose that's who I’ll be meeting them. 

It's been 20 minutes. The room seems endless. I can't see anything but computers. My eyes start to protest against the light of the computers and I start to consider taking a breather. There's no chairs anywhere, despite this room being filled with computers and desks, so I guess the dusty tile floor will have to do.

That's when suddenly, a sound of a stage light turning on echoes throughout the room.

I see off in the distance, a door. A glowing red sign displaying the word Exit contrasts against everything else I can see. Bright red. The rest of the room is hardly colorful. Just the eye straining blue lights and black darkness. 

I practically swam through the mountains of computers on the way to my destination. They're so large as well! I think I hate these things. However, I do decide to take one of the Rubix Cubes and put it in my pocket. For safe keeping.

I finally get out of the sea of computers and approach the exit door. The door has a push bar. I don't know what could be on the other side. I prepare myself for whatever awaits me. 

I was not prepared. 

It's a house. A suburban house, like the kinds you'd seen on Leave it to Beaver or something. It's a downright picturesque 50’s home, with a white picket fence, mailbox, perfectly mowed lawn, you name it. However, The home sports a Pink color, bizarrely enough.

It's sunny out. A breeze flows through the grass. 

I look to be in a suburban cul de sac. The other houses are all white. Every single one of them. It's kind of disturbing. Why did people love this kind of house so much back then? It's so… soul draining. Though, I suppose a home is a home.

There's no arguing with that.

What happened to the door I entered through? I look behind me only to not see it at all. Charming. It vanished from thin air. I’m not going to even question it anymore.

Well, there's not much to do but look for my purpose in being here.

I walk on over the stone steps leading to the door. 

However, as I come closer to the door, I hear something peculiar inside. It's sort of a… Banging or uh, Clangy (?) noise. Is there something wrong with the infrastructure of the home or something? I could not for the life of me figure out what that could be.

I’ll figure it out when I go inside.

I hesitate. Should I ring the doorbell? Or knock? I’m not sure. I decided to just rudely enter the home anyhow. I’ll pay for my sins later. That's what God said. That's probably not the best mindset to have when commiting immoral acts.

As I grip the door handle and slowly, hopefully quietly, open the door, the Bangy Clangy noise grows even louder. The clearer the noise gets, the more… strangely repulsive it is. I couldn't figure out why if you gave me an hour to contemplate it.

The home is fairly standard. I’m in the entrance hallway of the house. A brown coat rack looks me in the face. It looks old, and I will not hang my cool cowboy hat on it. Not a chance.

From what I hear, the noise is coming from the second floor. I decide to look around the house before I properly investigate. Saving the best for last.

I see two paths in front of me, one in the middle being the… ramp. Odd. That's where the noise is coming from, however. To the right is the entrance to the living room, and to the left is a dining room. Which way first?

I go to the living room. Although the home is styled in mid century 50’s suburbia, modern appliances and functions still operate in the house. A flat screen TV, which looks to have some game system I’ve never seen before plugged in. The TV’s off, and in front of it lies an old lumpy couch. I never liked couches. I would end up needing to sleep on them a lot. Not a substitute for a bed.

There are pictures hung up on the wall. Instead of people or locations that would mean anything, the portraits contained only what looked to be miscellaneous computer and robotics parts. Memory discs, Fans, chips. 

Reminds me of the important things in life.

I moved through the living room, and left into the kitchen. The room has tile floors, unlike the living room which has a tasteful shade of yellow carpet. The tiles are black and white, with no stains or messes to be seen. So far the entire house looks to be spotless. 

There's no dishes in the sink and everything looks orderly. The cutting board looked nice, although I heard those things were completely pointless. (heh.) 

The dishes were organized in the cabinets, the oven was as clean as a whistle, and a coffee maker even had a fresh batch in! I haven't had any coffee since Martlet's dream. I hesitate. I don't want to take anybody else's, but I want it so bad. I've been dead for years, certainly whoever lives here will see that and allow me this one vice? No! That doesn't entitle me to anything. I've got to be an example, I’m literally a prophet, or something. You shall not steal.

But I want it so bad…

I decided to compromise and only drink a little bit. 

“Well now! Just what are YOU doing?” 

What? When I touch the handle of the mug, some voice speaks to me. Sounds like she has an English accent. She sounds very pompous. Ew.

Ignoring my xenophobia, just where did that voice come from? 

“Howdy? Who was that?” I look around me. Maybe that's who I’m seeing today? Although I've never heard anybody with that voice before.

“It was me!” 

It was the… coffee mug? It's not the weirdest thing in the world, a robot coffee mug. 

I feel like I’ll never be surprised or shocked at anything in my entire life, going forward.

“You're the coffee mug?”

“Quite! And I don't appreciate you taking MY work and infesting it with your digestive systems. That is for my MASTER, not some stranger.” 

Oh. Somebody has to serve Justice around here, I suppose. 

“Sorry.” I put the mug back inside the coffee maker. Slowly. Sadly. I hesitated, but I did what needed to be done. What was right. That's what I tell myself, anyhow.

I really wanted that coffee.

Whatever! Now's not the time! “Who is your master? Do they live here?” 

“Of course he lives here. Why would I serve someone who doesn't live here? Like YOURSELF for instance, Yankee Cowboy.” I said sorry! I’m getting annoyed by her attitude. Someone like her needs to be taught some manners! These cowboy clothes are Cool! But now's not the time. A frustrated sigh leaves from my mouth.

“What's your name?”

“I am Josephine. I make the coffee. No store bought HORSE DUNG, but proper coffee. I make sure the Master buys just the right type. Gourmet shit, if you will. When the Mistress buys coffee, she buys absolutely NOTHING. When the master drinks his coffee, I want him to taste it.” 

Store bought is terrible. I still drink it though. I stop to ruminate over just what I wouldn't eat or drink. Not much honestly.

“So when some Intruder comes in, looking through the drawers and helping themselves to MY MASTERS COFFEE, I become irritable.” 

“I said sorry!” God, this Josephine girl is real uptight. And this attitude is compounded by the nasty noises I hear from upstairs. “I’m here to meet your Master.” I’m pretty sure this is his house. 

Josephine takes a second to contemplate this.

“Hm. If you're familiar with each other, I suppose I can tolerate you.” 

Lovely. I take a look around the rest of the house. 

I open the fridge and take a look inside. The only things that were inside were… batteries. I've never seen this brand before. I’ve read that putting batteries in the fridge can really harm them, the compounding effects of the moisture and freezing temperatures. 

I wonder how they would taste. Whoever lives here must eat them for a reason right? I slowly reach for a battery….

“EXCUSE me-”

“Alright, alright!” No mercy in this house.

Where should I go next? I look next to the fridge, and there's a hallway. Perhaps it leads to the basement? Behind me, the dining room looks back at me, the purple curtains blocking the windows and a chandelier hanging over the table.. 

I escaped from the kitchen. The next room is the dining room, it looks like.

A fine white sheet covers the table, and flowers are put in a pot in the middle. I don't really like flowers due to personal reasons, but I understand others like them.

There doesn't look to be much down here. I decide to stop being a coward and go upstairs to follow the noise which has been haunting me for my duration of being in this house.

I’m before the stairs. Well, the ramp, but it fulfills the same purpose. I try to ease my nerves. I slap my face and Cowboy up. Honestly, it doesn't work.

I begin to walk up the stairs

Ugh. The ruckus is getting louder. Now I can identify some squeaking noise. I feel cold dread my chest and I take a deep, shuddering breath. Breathe. That's all I can do. I've been through worse. I’ll live. I’m strong. Always remember that.

The second floor hallway has three doors. One to the left end of the hallway is the… bathroom. I can see the door is open. Strange. I didn't see any bathrooms in the underground. I had to resort to doing my business in the bushes. Hopefully no one else saw. From what I saw from Flowey's memories, monsters don't need to defecate in any way, so I think it would just be bizarre for them.

Weird tangents out of the way, I also see the closed door, in the middle of the hallway. I'll check that out later. Then…

At the end of the hallway. To the right. The…. sound. It reverberates throughout the entire house. It's pretty loud, from where I’m standing. I march closer to the door. My false bravado is the only thing which keeps me stable as the noise gets louder, and louder, and LOUDER. 

I inch closer to the door. I desperately want to find out what that is, but I’m so scared of the possibilities. I’m being split in two directions.

Finally, I’m right in front of the door. God, it's SO loud. I mutter a quiet prayer. I sign the cross on my chest as I do so. I’ll need His protection for what I’m about to encounter.

I slam the door open. I have no fear. 

I see…

….

“WHAT THE FUCK.” 

Oh God. It's so disgusting. I feel nauseous. The smell is indescribable. But I can try. It smells like rust, and sweat, and… something else I can't identify.

In out. I try to breathe, but it doesn't work. I’m gagging. It's intolerable. Don't think about… how it LOOKS. I don't want to think about it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

Don't think it. Don't say it.

They were having robot sex. Axis and Daisy.

“HATED HUMAN? DESPITE YOUR DEATH, YOU ARE INTERRUPTING ME AND MY SOULMATE IN MARITAL BLISS.” 

Bliss, he says. Does he know what it LOOKS like? How… appalling it is to my senses!?!

I ran out. I don't want to look at this anymore. I sprint to the bathroom, and unload my disgust into the toilet. I hang on to the porcelain for dear life.

Don't think about it anymore. That's the only way to get past this.

After puking my insides out, I finally take a rest on the floor of the bathroom. It looks like a standard, modern bathroom. Shower curtains, sink. No real monster stuff in this house, I realize. What's with that? 

While I’m thinking over this dream world, Axis suddenly rolls in while I’m not paying attention.

“HATTED HUMAN?” He’s wearing a robe. Thank God. 

“HOW DID YOU GET HERE? I THOUGHT YOU DIED.” Axis then flips the switch of the bathroom, and I flinch as the light of the bathroom blinds me for a second. All the lights in the house were off. 

“WHAT IS THAT.” He peers into the toilet and sees my puke. Nasty.

“Uh, it's Human goo. Don't worry about it.” I flush the toilet, and Axis flinches back from the noise. I don't think he's seen a toilet before.

“And for your other question, I’ll explain in a minute, just… let me get my bearings.” 

💛

I’m sitting on the couch. I take a sip from my coffee mug. Josephine actually let me drink from it, as ordered by her master, Axis. 

Axis can't sit on the couch, so he's standing in place. He hasn't changed even a little bit. He looks exactly the same as before. 

A lot has changed in his life, however.

I’m holding one of his children. He's very young. Only born a couple of months ago. He's one of his six children. It doesn't make any sense. How was he born? I was quite proud of my creation of Daisy, but I didn't make any… whatever. Stop thinking about it. Please. 

There's a word for situations like this. When something so horrible happens to you that your brain reflexively tries to block it out so you don't stress out about it so much. I don't remember the name for it. But it's working super well! I can almost forget the smell… and the HANDLES.

Anyhow, the baby’s name is Data. 

“Goo goo ga ga”

He has the voice of that one computer virus. The purple monkey who tries to be your friend. Unlike that abomination, Data is actually pretty cute. He has a TV screen for a face, and four wheels at the bottom of him. He's smiling. I think that's a good sign. I have some experience handling babies. Not much robot babies, however.

“IT HAS BEEN A WHILE, HATTED HUMAN.” 

“It has.” I take a breath. “Sorry about… bustin’ in. That must have been real upsetting.”

“YES. IT IS A SHOCK TO SEE SOMEONE WHO DIED KICK THE DOOR DOWN WHILE YOU ARE HAVING SEX.”

I suppose it would be. “WAIT.” 

Huh? What happened?

“I JUST SAID THAT WORD. THE WORD SEX. SEX. SEXY SEX SEX SEX SEX.” Why is he saying this? Is Axis having a mental breakdown? “I AM NOT ALLOWED TO SAY SEX. IT IS CENSORED BY MY PROFANITY FILTER.” Oh yeah. He did have that. I'm pretty sure he tried to tell me to go fuck myself once or twice, only he said I should go “hump” myself. Pretty weird. Didn't the Streamwokrs employ grown adults? Maybe the guy in charge was some sort of puritan.

But why is Axis able to curse now? Oh wait. “Maybe… it's because this is a vision.” 

“EXPLAIN.” Axis rolls up closer to me. I can't tell what he's thinking. He's usually a very open book, for a robot.

“This is a vision. When I died, I was… sent to a place. That's where I met God. He said I had a job to do, and in exchange I would get to see all the people I met when I was in the underground. So yeah, I am deceased. But this is really me, just in your subconscious.”

Axis looks at his hands. He rolls away from me, and turns around. Data mutters some baby babble, and I grow nervous.

“SUBCONSCIOUS. I DIDN'T KNOW I HAD A CONSCIOUS OR COULD DREAM. HAVE VISIONS. I LOOK TO BE UNBOUND FROM MY PROGRAMMING, FOR THE FIRST TIME.” 

Axis turns back to me. Even though he doesn't have eyes at all, I can see something in the glass. The freedom. 

“MY CODED PROTOCOL LIMITS ME. THINGS I DO. THINGS I SAY. HUMANS AND MONSTERS, DESPITE EVERYTHING, CAN CHOOSE. WE BOTS CANNOT. BUT NOW I CAN.”

Axis' wheels rev up. I don't know what he's going to do. 

The sound grows louder. It's growing, I grow tense as I’m holding Data, and he's starting to notice. 

I wait….

…

“FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK.

FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK.”

Oh. That's it. He drives around in a circle, making doughnuts on the nice carpet.

Axis then slows down. He looks so giddy it's adorable. He rolls up to me and gestures to give him Data, so I handed him over to his father. He cradles him in his hand. Singular, because Data is just that small.

“IT IS GREAT TO MEET YOU AGAIN, HATTED- I MEAN…” He pauses. “CLOVER. IT IS NICE TO SEE YOU AGAIN.” 

“Likewise.” Axis is a bit goofy. But he's a pretty funny guy. Even if that's not what he intends. And despite his programming, he has proven to be more than what Chujin intended to be a killer robot.

It's nice to see him again. Even if we weren't that close, compared to Dalv, Martlet, Star or Ceroba. He's more like a friend. But with them… they feel like family.

“THIS IS THE GREATEST MOMENT OF MY LIFE? OH WAIT. I CAN NOW USE EXCLAMATION MARKS. THIS IS THE GREATEST MOMENT OF MY LIFE!” I can understand. He hasn't had any true free will to do as he pleases. Limited by his programming. And now he CAN do whatever he wants. Being controlled. Not having your destiny decided by yourself. I can relate. Though unlike him, I’m not literally forced to do things I don't want to. So I suppose I can't.

“WOULD YOU LIKE TO SEE MY FAMILY?” 

I would. I nod to the affirmative.

We walk up the ramp, and Axis excitedly opens the door to the kids room. He holds it open for me as we walk inside. Well, he rolls inside. 

It's a pretty large room. They're are 5 ports in the corner of the room, all containing Axis and Daisy’s six children. 

Amy, Marvin, the twins Plus and Minus, Sweep, and little Data. Oldest to youngest, those were Axis' children. It's only been four years and they already have six. He told me when he was making me the coffee. I put down the cup on a small table on the side.

As I said before, Data was a little TV screen on wheels. But the others were quite different from him. They were all so different, that it would be reasonable to assume they were not related at all.

The only thing they all had in common was that they shared the color scheme of Axis himself.

“THIS IS MY WIFE AND CHILDREN. THIS IS NOT OUR ACTUAL HOUSE, BUT WE DO LIVE TOGETHER.” 

“Congratulations.” Axis didn't seem likely to become a Family man when I met him. Although, when I first met him, I didn't think of him as a man at all.

Axis puts his hands around Daisy’s…. Waist. It's not a waist, but that's the part of her body he touches.

“THIS IS MY WIFE, DAISY. YOU TWO HAVE MET ALREADY. SAY HI, DAISY!”

“Hello!”

She talks! How? She talks, and she can… have children. How did Daisy get all these functions me and Ceroba DID NOT put in her? I suppose it doesn't matter. I mean, she looks happy. Somehow. 

Axis moves over to the 2nd youngest member of the family. 

“THIS IS SWEEPY. THEY HAVE CHRONIC INSOMNIA.” That's unfortunate. Do robots even need to sleep? I suppose they do. 

“Howdy, Sweepy. I’m a friend of yer father's.” I wave to em.

“W-What are you doing? Don't you see the MESS you're making!?” 

Sweep looked to be a Roomba. Except, they’re the size of a housecat, so pretty large. They begin frantically sweeping up the mess I've made coming into the room. My boots are pretty dirty. Their eyes were similar to Axis’. Despite being robotic, they somehow managed to convey their emotions, possibly through magic.

Sweepy looked to be very neurotic. Constantly making sure everything, and I mean everything, was as clean as a whistle. I guess that's why the house was spotless. They grow a bit taller as their wheels extend upward.

“I’m sorry, I didn't mean to-” 

“IT'S OKAY! Just- Please don't. Please don't make any more messes. Okay?” 

Alright. I've never had to deal with a clean freak before. Not that they're a freak, it's just- whatever.

“RELAX, SWEEPY.” He gives them a small pay on the head. “Sorry, Dad. And Clover. Sorry.”

“It's alright. I mean, I am pretty messy. I suppose.” I try to placate them. I think it gives me a rustic look, but little lies never hurt anybody. Mostly.

Axis rolls over to Plus and Minus. They're both… floating. They looked like those sphere robots from that one game about portals. They both had antennas on their heads.

“hello… how are you… i’m minus. i'm not anybody important.” Minus’ eye was dim, showing a dark blue. She lethargically floats above the air. I'm almost sure she's about to drop.

“HI!!!! I'M PLUS!!! I HAVE LOTS OF FRIENDS!!! MY DAD AND MOM ARE SUPER COOL!!! MY SISTER MINUS IS SUPER COOL TOO!!! SHE DISAGREES, AND THAT'S KINDA DUMB!!! SHE'S SAD AND UNMOTIVATED!!! SHE TAKES ANTIDEPRESSANTS!!!” Plus’ eye was huge on his screen. His eye was bright yellow, and constantly moving. As was the rest of him.

He had a lot of energy.

Wow. Okay. “I’m sorry. I know things are hard sometimes, but you got a family to help you through it.” I’ve been through a lot in my life. The only thing that keeps me going sometimes is other people. The duty I have to them. To try and help. I hope Minus gets through this.

“I WILL LET YOU GAME FOR ANOTHER HOUR TONIGHT, MINUS.” Axis gives his daughter a hug. 

“...thanks dad. the only thing i’m good at is gaming.”

Can't say the same personally. I just barely beat that Mew Mew game. Little Jake at the foster home would always rant about being a “gamer” and how “fake gamers” were ruining video games or something. He used Video Games as an escape from his life. He had it rough. 

I don't think I can say I’m any different.

This is getting depressing.

While Plus comforts his sister, Axis rolls over to Marvin. 

Marvin was more humanoid than the rest of his family. His head was pretty circular. He had an arm cannon for a left hand, and he was pretty short. Although, I don't think I can speak on the subject of being short. 

“Hello. I am Marvin. I protect my family.” 

I expect something following that sentence. But no. He just stands there. Doesn't say a thing to me. I suppose that's what he does. That's a respectable profession. 

Then, finally, we met the oldest child in the family. Amy looked exactly like her father. Like, EXACTLY. Only, she was scaled down. Her eyes were yellow, however. 

Instead of speaking, she only made tiny beeps, boops, and long whistles. Like in Star Wars. I don't know what she's saying, but she sounds happy. 

“You have nice kids, Axis” 

“THANK YOU, I MADE THEM MYSELF.” 

“Don't remind me.” I’m trying to repress the memories.

💛

After Axis introduced me to his kids, we explored the rest of the house while they relaxed upstairs. Axis says he's never seen a house like this before, and honestly never have I. I've always lived in pretty urbanized areas.

As far as I can remember, anyway. 

Eventually we both get to the basement. Just like I predicted, it was down the hallway next to the fridge. There was a ramp that led to the dark place. We both enter, and begin to explore. It's very dark. There's no windows down here. The only source of light I see is from these electronic pillars, their blue light is faint.

It's creepy down here.

A Data processing computer room. That's what this is. 

“HUMAN…. CAN I TELL YOU SOMETHING?” 

I nod in the affirmative. I don't want to admit it, but the basement is giving me apprehension. 

“THE FREEDOM I HAVE IN THIS DREAM IS MAKING ME REMEMBER. BEFORE, THERE WAS SOMETHING THAT HAD BLOCKED ME. SOMETHING FROM MY CODE. BUT, AS WE ROAMED THROUGH THE HOUSE, I REMEMBERED.”

“What d'ya remember?” I feel queasy. I don't know why. I try to stop my feelings. Axis is trying to tell me something important. I need to listen.

“I MUST CONFESS THIS. I HAVEN'T BEEN ABLE TO THINK ABOUT IT IN YEARS. I NEED TO CONFESS.”

What's got him so fired up?

" I WAS FORCED BY MY PROGRAMMING… I DID NOT WANT TO…” 

The whirring and machinery of the computers are the only thing I hear besides his voice. I can't see much except Axis either.

It smells like burning plastic.

“IN WATERFALL, THE HUMAN FLED. YOU KNOW THIS.” 

Yeah… Integrity. Blue. That was the soul trait of the one before me. The one who hurt Dalv. The one who had hurt innocent people. The one who put people's lives in danger.

The one who was trapped in a world that wanted them dead. The one who was murdered by a tyrant.

I nod along. Where's he going with this?

“I WAS ORDERED BY MY CREATOR TO FOLLOW THEM AFTER AN INCIDENT IN SNOWDIN. THEY HAD HURT SOMEONE. SOMEONE CLOSE TO MY CREATOR. I TRACK THEM DOWN. THEY WERE RUNNING FOR SO LONG. BUT I CAUGHT UP WITH THEM. I DID A SCAN TO ASSESS THE THREAT LEVEL OF THE HUMAN. THEY HAD KILLED OTHERS.” 

I know that. I had brought that the kids down here would be utterly innocent when I came in. But that's not always the case. But I knew that just because they had done something bad did not mean it was right for Asgore’s war to continue.

“MY PROGRAMMING FORCED ME TO NEUTRALIZE THE HUMAN.” 

….

“THE MESS… THE GORE. IT WAS TERRIBLE. MY CREATOR ORDERED ME TO HIDE THE EVIDENCE. HE CAPTURED THE SOUL WITHIN A CONTAINER. HE WAS HORRIFIED TOO. I HAD NO CHOICE IN ANY OF IT.” 

I’m not listening anymore. I'm not reacting. I'm furious. 

I draw my gun. I aim my sidearm at its face. 

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” It's doing a placating motion with his hands. 

A child. Murdered. They were put into a world that wanted them dead. Trapped. They just wanted to go home. Everyone there tried to kill them. They had no choice. It's not fair. It's not right.

“PLEASE DON'T. I’M SORRY. I DID NOT WANT TO. I PROMISE. PLEASE. I WANTED TO BE HONEST WITH YOU. I HEARD WHY YOU CAME TO THE UNDERGROUND. I THOUGHT YOU SHOULD KNOW.”

It shouldn't have. I’m going to make it pay. I don't react to any of It's meaningless words. I’m furious, but my face doesn't show it. When I’m upset, I’m stone faced. Even more than before, I mean.

My aim is true. I should shoot it. I’m justified in doing so. It deserves it.

…

No. No, he doesn't.

I holster my revolver. 

“OKAY. OKAY.” Axis looks like relief just flooded his tubes.

Axis didn't want to do any of the things he did. He said so himself. If he could do as he pleased, he would have cursed me out like a sailor when I went through my journey. 

They were violent. Even if they were a kid, they had done awful things to people. They had tried to kill Dalv. My friend. They didn't deserve to die. But the monsters had a right to defend themselves. Things got out of hand. Axis did not want to kill them.

Chujin didn't even want to either.

Axis has a wife and 6 children. Seven people that depend on him everyday. Well, eight if you counted Josephine. It wouldn't be right to do that to so many innocent people, who haven't hurt anyone.

It wouldn't be just. 

“I’m sorry…” I take a breath. “It's just… upsetting to think about.” 

I think of the serum. The one I saw used on Kanako. 

Did that serum come from… the integrity soul?

It has to have been. That must be the reason Chujin died. Because they rejected him. Because they weren't “pure” enough. Same as Kanako.

Whatever all this means, it's not Axis’ fault. He had no choice. 

“I’m sorry. I ain't your fault.” 

“I KNOW. I DID SOMETHING TERRIBLE. YOU FELT STRONGLY ABOUT IT.” 

“Well… I’m not one to judge, now am I?” 

“WHAT?” 

“Nothing.”

I’ve killed people too. I overreacted. I’m not fit to judge him. Not in that way.

“Let's get out of here. This place is makin’ me nervous.”

“AGREED.” 

We both walk up the ramps to the rest of the house. We don't speak. There's an awkward tension between us, for obvious reasons.

We get up to the kitchen. I try to think of something to calm the atmosphere between us. Axis twiddles his thumbs and isn't looking at me. 

What could I talk about… 

“Uh, Axis? Do you know what the deal is with the talking Coffee maker?” 

“YOU MEAN JOSEPHINE?” 

“You mean you know about her? Do you have her on the surface?” 

“YES. I BOUGHT A COFFEE MAKER. I THOUGHT I ONLY NEEDED LOVE TO OPERATE. WRONG. SO I BUY COFFEE AS FUEL AND EAT BATTERIES. WHEN I BOUGHT IT HOME AND PLUGGED IT IN, SHE HAD A NAME AND A VOICE. I STILL HAVE HER.”  

“Huh.” There's about eight people that live in Axis' house. It's a good thing they don't need to eat anything but batteries and coffee or else he would be completely broke. Assuming he even needs money. 

Josephine has nothing to say on the matter, as she's currently turned off.

“WELL. HOW LONG DO YOU THINK THIS DREAM IS GOING TO LAST?” 

“THE DREAM SHALL END JUST ABOUT NOW.” 

It's Him! His light appears from thin air, floating above the kitchen table. He seems… red.

I upset Him. 

“Lord? I’m leaving already? I've only been here for 2 hours…”

“THIS VISIT HAS COME UNDER SEVERE COMPLICATIONS. THE VERY FACT YOU ARE VISITING AXIS’ SUBCONSCIOUS IS ONE OF MY WONDERS. BUT THE CONFRONTATION IN THE BASEMENT HAS CHANGED THE NATURE OF THE VISIT.” Oh boy. I didn't even think of how He would feel about that. “THAT WAS NOT THE PURPOSE OF YOUR VISITATION. I UNDERSTAND YOUR ANGER, CLOVER. BUT IF THIS IS HOW THIS VISION WILL CONTINUE, THEN IT MUST END.” 

💛

Everything changed.

Me and Axis’ family are floating above the water and I see God’s light and the door staring back at me.

“WHAT IS THAT.” Axis rolls closer to him, and inspects Him.

“That's God. I told you I met Him.”

“I THOUGHT YOU WERE BEING METAPHORICAL.”

“Naw. God’s real. I was shocked too.” How would a robot feel about this situation? I'm not an intellectual kid, so I’ve never really thought of this. 

Axis wheels up to Him. "YOU ARE THE CREATOR OF HUMANS AND MONSTERS." 

"YES." Axis holds Data in his arms. 

"...HUMANS AND MONSTERS. THEY BOTH HAVE FREE WILL. THEY BOTH HAVE SOULS. THE FREEDOM TO BE FLAWED. I DO NOT HAVE THOSE RIGHTS. I HAVE BEEN FORCED TO TO THINGS I NEVER CONSENTED TO. AM I A PERSON? I HAVE THESE FEELINGS. BUT I CANNOT CHOOSE." 

"AT THE HEART OF ARROGANCE, LIES THE DESIRE TO REPLICATE MY ABILITIES. MAN AND MONSTER DO SO AS THEY CREATE MACHINES. COMPUTER CODE AND METAL REPLACES CELLS AND FLESH. A MERE IMITATION. BUT THAT DOES NOT CHANGE THAT YOU ARE MY CHILD. YOU ARE MADE OUT OF MY MATERIALS. DESPITE YOUR LACK OF A SOUL. YOU ARE A PERSON." 

Axis stares down to the water below him. His reflection gazes back. 

“CLOVER, I SUGGEST YOU PART WAYS AND SAY YOUR FAREWELL TO AXIS AND HIS FAMILY.” 

Alright. I turn around, and look up on Daisy, Amy, Marvin, Plus and Minus, Sweepy, and Data. Axis is cradling Data in his hands. 

I turn to Daisy first. I’m not sure what to say. I don't know if she's even a real person. I try my best and say a simple farewell. “Goodbye, Daisy…” 

“Goodbye, Creator. Thank you for everything you've given me. I’ll miss you.” 

“I-” I don't know how to feel about that. I suppose Daisy is my creation. I never really thought about it like that. Getting emotional over Daisy. I never thought I would come to this.

“I’ll miss you too, Daisy. I hope everything goes well for you.”

The rest of the kids crowd around me. 

“Wow! You're so… CLEAN now! It's amazing!” Sweep drives around me endlessly, splashing some water on me as a result.

“it was nice to see you, clover. i hope I can see you again someday.” Minus hesitantly floats around me, just behind her brother.

“YOU WERE SO NICE, FRIEND OF MY DAD!!! OR I GUESS I SHOULD SAY UNCLE CLOVER!!! SEE YA!!!” Plus hoards around my face, and moves erratically. I’m flattered he considers me some sort of uncle. Or would I be a grandparent? I did create Daisy. Maybe I could call myself a… Hm. The name isn't coming to me. Oh well.

“Goodbye.” Marvin climbs on my shoulders and simply waves to me with his shoulder cannon.

And Amy just gives a series of beeps and whistles. While shaking my hands furiously.

Even if this visit was bizarre, kind of nasty, and got ugly at points, it was nice to see Daisy and the kids. 

“Goodbye, everyone.”

I take a step towards Axis. He's holding Data in his hands and looks at the water below him. Despite his robotic form, Axis is remarkably easy to read. He looks depressed.

I will try to fix it. Axis trusted me with memories that hurt him. And all I did was throw it back in his face and put a gun at him. This isn't right. He must think he was responsible somehow. This can't be allowed.

“Axis?” 

“YES, CLOVER.” He doesn't look at me.

“...I don't think it was your fault, what happened to that kid. You were forced by your nature to do something you didn't want to do. I understand that. I’m a bit too trigger happy sometimes. I got angry, and I did something wrong. I’m sorry.” 

Axis stops staring at the ground and finally looks at me. “IT'S OKAY. I'M SORRY TOO.” Axis looks at Data. He coos a little in his hands. “YOU'VE HELPED ME GROW AND CHANGE. THAT IS A LUXURY THAT NOT MANY BOTS HAVE. I CAN ONLY THANK YOU FOR YOUR KINDNESS AND MERCY THROUGHOUT OUR MEETINGS. I HAVE A FAMILY THANKS TO YOU. I WILL ALWAYS HOLD A DEBT TO YOU. HAVE A SAFE JOURNEY, WHEREVER IT IS YOU ARE GOING.” 

Axis holds out a hand for me. It looks like he wants a handshake. I smile and reciprocate. “I hope that we can forget about all this and still think fondly of each other.” 

“DITTO.”

I take a few steps to the door, and before I enter, I begin to think. 

Axis has gone through a lot as a robot. His programming forced him to kill a child. His programming tells him what to say. His programming forces him to feel thoughts and Ideas he doesn't. It's not right. 

“YOUNG CLOVER, DO YOU HESITATE?” 

“Lord? Can I be selfish and ask something of you?” 

“WITH YOU, INNOCENT ONE, HARDLY ANYTHING YOU REQUEST IS GENUINELY SELFISH.” 

I’m glad He thinks that, because I’m going to ask him a huge favor. 

“When Axis, and maybe his whole family, wake up from this dream… can they NOT be enslaved to their programming? Can you make it so that they aren't forced to do things they don't want to?” 

He doesn't respond. Yet again, he simply sits there. 

“REALLY? YOU WOULD ASK THAT FOR ME?” Axis rolls up to me and has a hopeful look in his Android eyes.

“I don't think it's right. Being unable to decide your future, not able to call the shots in your own mind. I think you and your family deserve the right to be free. Just like everyone else.”

I turn back to God. “I would try to resolve the issue myself, Lord, but you said-”

“IT IS DECIDED. AXIS AND HIS FAMILY WILL HAVE TRUE FREE WILL.” 

“REALLY! AMAZING!!! THANK YOU!” Axis bops up and down in joy. With his baby in his hands. That's not the safest thing in the world.

Axis rolls over to me, quicker than he ever did before. He puts a hand on my shoulder and shakes me in excitement and gratitude. Although, I didn't really do anything. I just asked for a favor.

“FREEDOM TO CHOOSE. THIS IS TRULY THE GREATEST DAY IN MY LIFE. THANK YOU CLOVER. YOU HAVE DONE SO MUCH FOR ME. BLESS YOU. I WISH YOU SAFE TRAVELS” 

“Much obliged. See ya, Axis.” 

I take a step through the door, and it grows ever darker. I fell unconscious, yet again.

💛

I remember. 

The dead should always be respected. Even if they weren't perfect people, they deserve that.

I gazed at his shrine. I kneel before it. I take a moment of silence.

He touched so many lives. He was an apprentice to Martlet. He was associated with Dalv, in some way I still don't really understand. He was married to Ceroba. He was Kanako’s father. 

I admire the craftsmanship of the shrine. It's beautiful. I never knew the underground had any sort of Japanese cultural elements. That was quite a shock, honestly.  

I noticed something black poking out of the dirt. Behind the shrine. 

It's a video tape. 

Why is this buried here? Who was trying to hide this? Despite my obligation to respect the dead, I feel an inescapable curiosity. I need to find out what this is. 

I should probably go meet with Martlet, but I need to know what this tape has on it..

I go back into the state, And head to the dining room, and back into the basement. 

This place is unnerving. I never did like empty homes. I insert the tape into the player.

He tells the tape what happened. To the human. They were murdered. Their insides were everywhere. They were burned so awfully. Chujin says he didn't expect this, but what did he expect? He designed those robots for the purpose of killing people. The only problem he had with killing a human child is that he had to see it.  

Disgusting.

I can barely see anything. Everything is fuzzy. I can only make out….

Ceroba. I see her blink into dust. She's gone. It was just. She deserved it. She betrayed me. They all did.

That's not what I think. Why do I have these feelings? I've never felt that way. Ceroba only wanted her daughter back. Chujin just wanted to protect his family and his people.

I don't know. I feel numb.

It hurts. I want to cry, but I have no eyes.

I feel like I’m floating. 

That's when I wake up. 

💛

Yet again, I’m somewhere new. 

It's foggy. I can't see two steps ahead of me. For some reason, I woke up standing. It's odd. It feels like you've been awake, but you just didn't know it. 

The dream. I remember, I saw that tape. The tape that explained what happened to the human before me. How could I have possibly forgotten about it? I only remembered the tapes I saw with Martlet.

Maybe I wanted to forget. So I just… did.

That's not comforting. My memories, of all things, are clouding my judgment. I have the power to see the memories of others, but when it comes to myself I forget so much. I don't know why.

What does this all mean? I don't know. But I know worrying myself blind over things won't help me. Sometimes, I think my only skill is my stubbornness. I've gone through a lot in my life, but even death didn't stop me. I have to keep going.

Then, suddenly, the fog clears out. In the blink of an eye. 

I’m standing on a stone pavement. I look behind me, and there's still only the Pavement, as far as the eye can see. Nothing else.

I’m standing before some kind of gate. Those red japanese gates, that are placed in shrines. I try to remember what they're called. The… inaro gate? That seems right.

The howling winds force me to clutch onto my hat to keep it on. Maybe… if I walk through the gate, something will happen? It makes sense, at this point.

I saunter over towards the gate, and my boots clack against the floor. 

The gate hangs over me, and I walk through it…

WHOA! 

For just a second, I felt like I was electrocuted! I see flashing colors and I heard a very loud buzz, my heart stopped, and then it ended. Just like that. I don't know what that was about. Is that what it's like for people who get seizures? I don't know. 

Just as I predicted. I’m somewhere new. Instead of the shrine and the stone floor, I’m in a forest. I can barely see the sky, as Sekura trees are covering it up. It's bright out though. 

The leaves fall on the ground. I’ve never seen it before, but the Sekura trees form a pile on the floor. Like autumn leaves. That doesn't make much sense. That's not how the Sekura leaves work. But, it's a vision, so I suppose it doesn't have to make sense. 

It's beautiful out here. I’m taking a stroll, and I’m appraising the scenery. I hear running water, somewhere. I don't know exactly what direction it's coming from. I decided I need to take a break.

For a while, I sat on a pile of leaves. It's strangely comfortable. I put my hands through the leaves, and they have a crisp feeling. This is great. I take a leaf and look at it. So firm. Crunchy, even. 

I wonder how it tastes.

I shove the whole thing in my mouth. It tastes… pretty good! I’m not good at describing flavors, but it is weirdly bitter, but still flowery? It tastes good, is what matters. I stuff a few more in my mouth. And another few. Then I chuck a handful in. This is amazing. Not since my visit with Martlet have I seen somewhere so beautiful.

But then, somewhere out in the distance, I hear the crinkling leaves. Something else is out here. An animal? Unlikely. It's someone else, it has to be. A person.

They're really getting into it. The leaves wrestle restlessly. It must be who I’m meeting. It sounds like they're coming from the north of where I’m sitting here. I decide to stop lollygagging and get up and start searching for them. 

It's quite a long trek to where I’m going, it feels like. I hear the person playing in the leaves. They're getting closer, I can feel it. I can hear the rushing waters of the river getting closer as well. 

I see in the distance, in the clearing, a house. It’s a mid-sized Japanese styled house. That's all I can see, from here. Just like back in the Dunes, it looks like. I can see more of it as I move forward. 

Closer and closer, I move towards the estate…

Suddenly, I’m thrown on the floor! What's going on? 

“Hello!” 

What am I…? I’ve never seen this person before. My vision is obscured by blue fur and-

I know who this is. It's Kanako. I sit up a bit, but Kanako is still holding on to me. Like the other amalgamates, even though she still has fur, her form is melting. For lack of a better word. She has a blue flower in her left eye, though it's covered up a bit by her mask on the side of her face. It looks practically identical to the one that Ceroba wore. She had beady black eyes as her right eye. She had claws, I can feel. She's hugging me with them. Her tails.. she had like three of them, and they were Sweet Corns! They were droopy, but still really cute. I loved those little guys! I hugged those things a lot. Kanako must have fused with those. They're making cooing noises, and they look happy as always.

Unlike the other amalgamates, her form was a light blue. I can take a good guess as to why. Kanako’s voice sounds like two people are speaking at once.

“Are you Clover?” This is our first meeting. I have to give a good first impression. She's a bit energetic, however, so I’m left a bit speechless.

“Uh, Yeah, I am. Howdy. Can you… get up? I’m not the most comfortable like this.” 

She giggles and complies with my plea. She stares at me intently as I get up off the floor. “I heard a lot about you from Uncle Starlo. Mommy doesn't like to talk about you alot.” 

Ceroba. I’m nervous about her reaction to my visit. I heard she went rock bottom after my death. She burned down the Ketsukane estate. That's what I heard from God. 

“How much do you know about me?” 

“You died. You were a cowboy. I can see that for myself. You kinda remind me of Uncle Starlo. You're both kind of silly.” 

“Silly? It ain't silly.” I’m a bit miffed at that. 

Again, she laughs at me. “Sorry. But I heard about you. Even…” Her tone shifts. She's not smiling. “How Mom tried to hurt you.”

“That was a while ago. Don't worry about it.” I pat her on the shoulder. I don't want this visit to turn bad, like it did with Axis. “I heard about you too.”

She looks a bit sad. “Yeah.” 

“Clover?” 

I look over to the source of the voice. It's her.

Ceroba stands on the balcony of the house. Before I thought the house looked similar to the house back in the Oasis Valley, but now I recognize that this is quite literally the exact same house as the Ketsukane estate. It's built by the river I heard flowing from a while back.

Ceroba looks at me with a detached look in her eyes. She barely moved her mouth when she called me. I’m nervous, but I try to swallow it down. 

“Hello, Ceroba.” I wave at her. She doesn't react. I glanced at Kanako, but her eyebrows (well not eyebrows, she doesn't have those) were pulled up in worry. She's silent as well. I don't know what to do, but I try to power through this.

“It's me-” 

“No it isn't.”

What? Before I could finish, she interrupted me. What does she mean by that?

“But, Ceroba… I-” 

“No.” Denial. That's what Ceroba's going with. She doesn't believe- or doesn't WANT to believe- I’m actually here. 

“I don’t know how to respond to that.” I scratch at the back of my head. A nervous tick. How am I going to proceed with this? This whole visit kind of rests upon the idea that my friends actually believe I’m talking to them, and they aren't having some grief nightmare. At least, I think it does. No one else really outright denied it was me. Dalv doubted me, until I told him what happened to me.

“Mommy?” Kanako suddenly trudges on over to the steps of the estate. “It’s Clover. It's really them.” Kanako's voices all give a bizarre cadence to her voice. It sort of similar to how God’s voice sounded, although less extreme obviously.

“Kanako? Why are you in this dream?” Ceroba finally reacts, gazing upon her daughter with a faint surprise.

“It's not a dream. I went to sleep too, and I woke up here. Just like I told you, I don't get normal dreams. They're all really weird and muddled and they don't make sense at all. Hah, more than most dreams, anyway.” Kanako gives a sad smile and holds Ceroba's hand. “But this is real. I know it.” 

Ceroba is trying to hold back her tears. Her chest tightens and she's breathing pretty heavily. “Do you really think that, Kanako?” She's very hesitant to believe her, but Ceroba has some hope in her eyes. Kanako only nods.

She doesn't respond immediately. Ceroba slowly walks towards me. She's shaking. 

She gets down on her knees, and again she stares at me in silence. She slowly puts a hand on my left shoulder. Then, she hugs me. She clings on to me, as if I’m about to disappear at any second. 

Ceroba looks so tired. 

“I’m sorry…” She whispers to me. Again, it's not Ceroba's fault for much of anything. Well, she definitely planned to do some questionable acts, but she didn't and that was a while ago! After all I’ve seen, and despite her betraying me and being the one who killed me the most, I can't help but feel like Ceroba deserves better.

When I was experiencing Flowey's memories, I saw something regarding Ceroba. She was in Dina's bar. Alone. She had a few empty bottles surrounding her. “Adult Soda”, Dina called it. But I know what alcohol looks like. I've been through a few… unseemly homes. She was drunk. And then Flowey started to mess with her. Get her talking about her family. Convinced her to do… cowardly things that would hurt her and everyone else. Flowey got a sick thrill from it. It was awful to see and experience.

I’m sorry too. But I don't say that. I hug her back, and give her a simple response. “It's alright.”

Kanako looks at us both. She looks conflicted. I am too. Me and Kanako stare into each other's eyes, her on the balcony and me hugging Ceroba on the ground.

It's like this for around five minutes. Her fur is ticking my skin as she just remains there on the ground, still hugging me. Silently. 

I decided to speak first. I clear my throat and try to organize my thoughts.

“Ceroba, maybe we should go inside. We can talk there.” 

Ceroba nods. She quietly moves from me and gets up off her knees.

We all walked inside the estate.

💛

We sat down at the table. Not on chairs, but on these cushion things. My table manners are pretty spotty, but I try. But I don't know how to operate these floor tables! But I sit down and try to acquaint myself. Kanako tries to show me the ropes, and I’m grateful because I’m lost. 

I’ve finally situated myself, and yet again I told them about my experience in the afterlife. 

I first told them of my experience in the void, and what it was like to be floating in nothingness. I don't know what I expected, but Ceroba is only attentive and doesn't express any extreme reaction.

Then, I told them about Omega Flowey. How he used me, and how I saw the other kids. I told them I saw Frisk, and hesitated a bit before telling them about how I saw Asriel as well. Yet again, I omit his memories from my retelling. Kanako looked extremely interested when I mentioned Frisk, but Ceroba quiets her down.

Then, I tell Kanako and Ceroba about how I got here. Ceroba looks completely baffled, and Kanako only tilts her head in confusion and raises her eyebrows. Again, I understand their reactions, but I have to carry on. 

I tell Kanako and Ceroba about God’s mission for me, and how God let me see all my friends before I go. 

“You’ve seen the others before meeting us?” Ceroba has calmed down immensely since our encounter outside. She sits cross crossed on the cushion.

“Yeah, I have. I’ve met Dalv, Martlet, Starlo and the Feisty Four, Axis, and now you two.” 

“Oh! You met Uncle Star? How did that go?” Kanako jumps a bit in her seat.

“Uh, I would say it went pretty well. It was great seein’ him again.” I scratch at my uncovered head. I took off my Cowboy hat, just this once. I’m sitting at the table, so I have to be polite. 

“...Why hasn't he told me about this?” Ceroba looks a bit miffed. I try to remedy her concerns.

“Uh, this is all going on the same night. So, technically I’m meeting him right now in his and the Feisty Four’s subconscious. So, don't worry about it.”

“So were those Angels you mentioned pretty?” Kanako barges in and starts asking me questions. 

“Uh, it depends. Some of them were really pretty and some of them were the scariest things I’ve ever seen.” Even when I know what the Cherubim “really” look like, just the thought of those MASKS still disturbs me. I hate those things. Why do they wear them!? Ugh. Stop thinking about it.

“Wow! Okay, so you met God in a cave? Like in that one movie?” 

“Huh? What movie?” Did God do that before? I was never really educated in religious stuff so I would never know. Maybe I should start learning.

“The prince of Egypt! It's really good! It's in this old Human country and-” 

“Kanako…” Ceroba quietly interrupts Kanako. It's a shame, she was getting into some pretty interesting information. 

“Oh, sorry.” Kanako pouts and her Corn tails frown pretty heavily. Honestly, it's pretty cute.

After I realize the thoughts that enter my brain, I pray to God I tell absolutely no one this information.

“It’s alright. Clover… all this information. It's a lot to take in. And honestly, even if it is really you, I find this all bewildering and I can't find the words to express how odd this all is.” Ceroba looks absolutely wilted. She has bags under her eyes and she's slouching in her seat. I fiddle with my badge in absent minded anxiety. “I think I need a moment to take this all in. How about you two play in… Kanako's old room? I’ll make something in the kitchen.” 

Kanako gasps and puts her crab hands to her face. “Really? I haven't been there in years! I just woke up on the floor. Come on, Clover!” 

Kanako jumps out of the pillow/dinner chair and GRABS my wrist with her Big, Goopy, furry, claws. It digs into me. God, it hurt so much. I don't think she has adapted to the fact that she's an amalgamate now.

“AH! Kanako! Ho-” She lifts me up and runs like the wind to her room! She’s strong as all get out! 

I can barely make out the Ketsukane family crest as we haul ass off to Kanako's room. 

She slams the door and finally lets me go. “Ah.. Son of a…” I mutter under my breath. I shake my wrist. So much pain.

“Oh. Sorry Clover!” She seems apologetic for a second, but she perks right up and looks around her bedroom.

It looks exactly the same as when I saw it last. Less dusty, though. It's a vision.

Rug on the floor, TV over on the right corner with a knock off Wii next to it, drawings all over the walls, and bed in the middle of the room.

Kanako is letting it all soak in. She hasn't been here since she injected herself. I wonder how it was down in the True Lab. 

“I really haven't been here in a while… Everything's been so different since I woke up.” She gives me a sad smile. She looks at her hands.

“I know what it's like.” I take a glance around the room, but there's not much to see. I saw it all already.

All of my other visits had me go to places I’ve never seen before, or that were the fantasies of the people who I was visiting. But this one is a retread of things that have already happened.

Kanako looks confused at my response for a second, then probably remembers that I actually just died. “Can I ask you something, Clover?” Her voices echo together in the empty room. She sits down on her bed, and I simply stand there looking at her. The light from outside highlights her flower on her face. 

“I’m all ears.” I pull on my kind of small ears. Kanako gives me a small grin for my efforts and puts down the mask that was on her face.

“Clover… you seem like you're really knowledgeable about justice. You sacrificed yourself for all of us! I mean, you were hired by… God, or whatever he is! To be a person who fights for justice! So… I’ve been wondering for the last year…” Her ear flicks. “I think you already know about it so… do you think I did the right thing?” 

Whoo boy. I've never expected this sort of treatment. Does she think I’m an expert? I hope not, because I feel like half of the time I’m flying by the seat of my pants. But I’ll try and give an honest answer. 

“Kanako, honestly I don't think that was a very good decision at all.” She flinches at that. “That's what Mom said…” 

“But, I’m gonna say, I don't think you should be taking my word as any sort of gospel. I mean… I did basically the same exact thing you did. I put myself at risk….” Okay maybe less putting myself at risk and more commiting suicide, but that's semantics. “...because I thought I could help people. But if I can be honest with ya, I'm really starting to doubt my decision.” 

Kanako looks at me in surprise. I’m tired of sitting up and finally sit down on the bed next to her. I look her in the eye.

“I really thought it was the right thing to do. Felt it in my gut. But the more I think about it, and the more visits I’ve had with all my friends after I’ve been gone… I realize that I really hurt them. Including your Momma. And my plan could have really gone off the rails.”

“But… didn't you just want to help everyone? Didn't you help free other people? Even Frisk did free us all, you were like a predecessor! You're basically a hero!” 

Hero? Jesus. I really don't know. “I-Hm. It's… nice that you feel that way. But again, I don't know. What about… your Momma? She’s even more reserved than when I was with her. She's barely emoted in this whole visit. And that's because of me. At least partially.”

Kanako holds my hands with her furry claws. Well, claw shaped hands. “I know Mom has changed a lot. She's more distant than before. She eats really, really sad sometimes. This one time, she barely got out of bed for weeks. Sometimes I feel like I’m taking care of her… but still! Isn't it better than underground? Where there wasn't any hope at all? Where everyone was desperate?” 

“I suppose. But… y’know. God told me that it was wrong. That I shouldn't have done it. That it was profane, a child kill-hurting themselves.” Kanako’s flower twitches and her breath hitches. “Really?” I nod.

We sat next to each other for a while. I can hear, as well as smell, Ceroba cooking in the kitchen. It smells like that Corn chowder I ate when I fought her. 

“Kanako… whether or not what you did was right, or smart, or whatever. It already happened. You can't take it back, so worrying yourself silly over it is well, silly. You're here now, so the only thing you can do is make the most of your situation, try to be happy, and try to help others when needed. Uh, without hurtin’ yourself or anything like that.”

I can't really tell, but it feels like Kanako looks at me from the corner of her eye. She's simply staring at the wall. I hope I got through to her.

She sighs and gives me a resigned look. “Maybe you're right…” 

This whole visit has been really sad. I think we both need to get our minds off things. 

“Hey, Kanako. How about you and me do something fun, huh? This is gettin’ depressing.” I get up off the bed and offer her my hand.

Kanako blinks at my hand in surprise. “Oh. Yeah. Okay! Enough with the serious talk. I wonder if…” 

She takes me hand in her claws (ow) and hops off the bed. While I’m licking my wounds, she digs in her drawer the TV sits on and pulls out… 

A game case. Surface Tycoon. I saw it back when I was exploring the estate with Martlet. I wondered what the game was like, and it looks like I’ll be finding out.

“Yes! It's here! Mommy took a lot of the important stuff in the house, but I lost this! Let's play, Clover!” She gestures for me to sit with her on the opposite side of the bed as she boots up the console. Again, the controller looks like a knock off, but I suppose I’m just not educated on the Monster gaming scene. 

I accept her request, and grab the other remote.

💛

We played for almost 2 hours. It was really fun! I haven't played a single video game since my time in the Dunes Cafe. It took me so long to finish Mew Mew Love Blaster, but I finally did. Eventually. After Martlet helped me a bit.

However, Surface Tycoon was a bit too complicated for me. It was a simulation game, Kanako says. We’re playing some sort of empire role playing game. There's this map and a whole bunch of countries, all playing against each other and doing unjust conquering empire stuff. But there's also this weird roller coaster mechanic? This game doesn't make any sense to me. But Kanako was having fun. She's good at it too. She's really kicking my ass. I can barely understand what's going on the screen. So many… numbers. The game looks pretty though.

Kanako looked pretty satisfied with herself. Her Corn tails are wagging furiously and she's constantly mocking me and holds a smug satisfied look on her face. It's a bit annoying, but this is making her feel better so I live with it. This is distracting her from her problems.

Yet again, I lost another round. They’re pretty long, so we've had only three of them. Again, she laughs at me for my incompetence at a game I’ve never played before, while she has had years to perfect. Really, if you think about it, it's hardly fair. 

“He he he… You really suck at this!”

“Y'know, when I heard about you from other people, I thought you would be a lot nicer.” I give her a glare. I’m only half-joking when I say that.

“I think I’m pretty nice!” Her laughs die down and she lays down on the bed. She gets a serious look on her face again. “...Y'know, my dad made this game for me.” 

“Mhm. Martlet told me. She told me he made a lot of things for you. Like the bed we’re sitting on. He sounded like a good person.” 

“Aunt Martlet told you that?” ‘Aunt’. Seems like she's familiar with her. Kanako rests her hands besides herself and sits up. “Yeah, he was. He was always worried about everyone. Tried to do everything he could to help anyone in need, even if it was really small and not really worth it. Small kindnesses.”

We’re back on serious subjects. Chujin always stressed the importance of kindness, but he was so willing to hurt other people, and even himself. He was willing to do truly foolish things, like injecting himself with determination from a human who hated him. Even the people who truly mean the best can do immoral or unadvised deeds. I've always got to remind myself of that.

“...my Dad always told me how dangerous humans were, how they couldn't be trusted. I always believed that. But from everything I heard about you, and from playing with you, you have been pretty nice!” 

I give Kanako a small smile. “I’m happy you think so.” 

Suddenly, the doorknob turns with a click and the door opens.

Ceroba pops in. “Kanako-” She sees me. Her pupils dilated, but she recovered. “-and Clover. Dinner’s ready.” Guess she still didn't expect to see me.

I’m hungry, so I hop to it and Hussle on over to the dining room. But Kanako isn't following me, I notice. 

“What are ya doin’? Aren't you hungry?”

She envelops herself deeper into her blankets. “Hmmm… not really, no. How about you go on without me? I’ll eat in a minute.” 

“Uh, alright then. If ya need me, just holler at me.” 

As I walk out, I hear her giggle. Presumably due to my manner of speech. That girl thinks she's so smart.

I rush on over to the kitchen, desperate to eat once again. But as I make my way to my destination, I familiarize myself with the Ketsukane family crest. A bell shaped like a fox. “Decisive, Devoted, Determined.”

I don't think I’ll ever hear the word determination normally again.

I refocus and head over to the kitchen. 

As I walk into the room, the massive pot of Corn Chowder becomes immediately apparent to me. I salivate, but I try to remain civilized. 

“Howdy, Ceroba.”

Ceroba looks at me. She's confused. “Where's Kanako?”

“Uh, she decided she was gonna wait on eating.” 

She pauses, but then continues on preparing the Bowls. She pours some into a pretty big bowl and hands it to me. It's some pretty fine china, (or is it fine Japan? Why is porcelain called fine china?) so I try to be careful with it. “Here you go.” Ceroba hands me the bowl. 

I can hardly wait to get to the kitchen, but I try to be polite. “Thank you Ceroba. Or uh, Ms. Ceroba. Oh! Sorry, I guess it would be Mrs. Ketus-” 

“Just refer to me by my name please.” Ceroba finally breaks her mask of calm and raises her voice, and clutches onto the bowl for herself pretty hard. I pull back. I guess I’m overthinking things. Too many memories for her.

“Sorry.” Her grip relaxes her grip on the bowl and she pours more Corn chowder into it. “..It's okay. Don't worry about it.” 

We walk over to the dining room. Ceroba puts her bowl on the table and sits down on the cushion. I follow suit.

And well, I begin to eat. Pretty fast. I shove it down my mouth. Quicker and quicker, some of it even getting on my-

“Hey, calm down. The food isn't going anywhere.” Ceroba, for the first time, gives me a small smile at my eating habits. I try to be polite, but my nature of messy eating foils me again.

It's nice to see Ceroba be genuinely happy. She's been wearing this mask of indifference and calm as far as I’ve seen. I guess that's just how she deals with tough situations. Or situations that make her uncomfortable. Try to toughen up. I get it.

I try to moderate my eating speed. It's too slow for my taste, but Ceroba is the lady of the house and I have to listen. So I do.

“You don't have to go that slow… You're barely eating it.” Ceroba grins a bit at me.

“Uh, sorry. It's just that I think it's very good. Thank you.”

Ceroba’s mood darkens again. “Don't mention it.” 

We sit there in awkward silence. I don't know what to say. Ceroba is barely even poking at her food. I can hear the rushing waters flowing outside. The fireplace cracks and pops with life. 

Ceroba, however, looks at the wall. She looks like she's thinking something over. She starts looking in my direction discreetly. She crosses and uncrosses her legs, then finally looks to have a response.

“Did you and Kanako have fun?” She has a measured tone to her voice. Like she's trying to hold something in. I couldn't tell what it could be.

I put my bowl to the side and responded. “We had fun. She's very energetic. And competitive. She's nice to be around.” I remember the beginning of the second round of Surface Tycoon. I had gotten some beginner's luck, and finally got the upper hand. Only to discover Kanako was going easy on me. She thought it would be more fun that way. The instant I demanded that she stop, I was once again getting curb stomped. But at least I could be beaten knowing it was an honest defeat.

Ceroba nods. “That's nice. Did you notice anything new about her?” 

I take a bite of the Corn chowder. “... what?” 

“You must have noticed.” Her voice deepens, and she scratches at the table. 

I think I have an idea of what she's talking about. “...I noticed.” 

“So?” Her food’s getting cold. She doesn't seem to care. 

“She looks different now, that's for certain.” She looked very different from what I saw in Ceroba’s memories. But that's just the way things are now. Kanako now may be 4 and a half people, but she's still Kanako isn't she? 

“Don't you have anything to say to me?” 

Ceroba’s face is unchanging.

“I don't know what you want me to say.” 

Ceroba slouches in her seat and sighs. That must've been an unsatisfactory answer. 

She gets up off her cushion, picks it up and walks over to me. She carefully places it next to me, and she sits on it. 

“Clover, I’m sorry.” 

“What for?” 

Ceroba gives me a disbelieving look. “I let you die.” 

“Oh.” This again. I know Ceroba has been hit hard by this. I prepare myself for this conversation. Take a breath. “Ceroba… I understand where you're coming from. But, it WAS my choice. Not yours. It wasn't your fault.” 

“No, Clover!” She raises her voice and slams the table. I jumped in surprise. “I don't… You're too… I've made so many mistakes. You, Kanako… even Chujin. I don't…” 

It's all pouring out of her now. She's crying. Ceroba's has made a lot of mistakes. But so have I. And so have literally everyone else on the planet. This self loathing she has is helping literally no one, especially not herself. 

I have to try and make this right.

I put my hand over hers. This gets her attention. “I know. I’ve made mistakes too.” 

“Clover… I let you-”

I grab onto her hand. Stop. “I’m not just talkin' about that. I've done bad things. I’ve hurt people. Everyone's done things they aren't proud of. But everyone tries their best. And hating yourself for things in the past doesn't really help anyone. So maybe you should cool it.” 

She stares at me in bewilderment. She's still crying, but she now sports a confused smile. “Clover, you've done nothing wrong the entire time I was with you. You had to deal with MY problems. I tried to kill you. All I've ever done is allow the people I care about to be hurt.” She has her head in her hands.

“Maybe. But I just don't like seeing you hurt yourself like this. So I forgive you, for what you've done. Or haven't done, whatever the case may be.” 

“...Thank you, Clover.” She gets up from her cushion, and hugs me. Her arm ropes around me, and I hug her back. We sat there for a while. It's nice. 

While we comfort each other, I think about how I should go about asking her this. 

“Ceroba, can I ask you something? About your new life on the surface?” Ceroba looks down at me. She shrugs her shoulders. “You have the right.” 

“How did you and Kanako reunite?” 

Ceroba gives me a look. Her brows furrowed and she looked off to the side. It looks like she expected this. She sighs and sits up a bit straighter. 

“After I let… After Kanako fell down, I let her into the care of the Royal Scientist. Alphys. That neurotic idiot put too much of something called determination into the Bodies of everyone sent down to her.” I already know that. I saw it.

Flowey, like Ceroba, seemed to genuinely despise Alphys. He didn't feel many emotions. Only rage, animalistic satisfaction, and curiosity. His creation at her hands didn't make her much of a favorite for him. But even those feelings of genuine dislike were muted for a all consuming curiosity and love for power.

“Although, I guess I shouldn't be too hard on that idiot. Chujin- Hell, and myself- did the same thing. Experimenting with things we didn't really understand. But at least Chujin didn't LIE and put others in danger! Only himself…” Ceroba shakes her head.

“Sorry. Anyway, the official reports said that when she injected them with determination, all of the people who were falling down started melting. Then, they fused together. Monsters can't handle that much determination. And she hid in her little lab for years! Too much of a coward to tell anyone that she failed. She let all of the people down there ROT while she had a cushy job, and collected mail from the families like they were trading cards!” Ceroba’s rant gets a bit too heated, so I pull on her sleeve to get her to calm down. “Oh. Sorry.” She relaxed a bit. “It's alright. What happened to Kanako specifically? 

“Alphys told me that Kanako reacted strangely to the injections. She barely melted, compared to the other monsters. As a result, her mind wasn't really amalgamated like everyone else was. She only fused with a couple of Sweet Corns. Her strange reaction to the injection was likely due to… the injection from me.” Ceroba takes a breath. “She was put into a catatonic state for years. When the barrier broke, Alphys finally came out about it all. I was furious. But I was also happy just to have Kanako back. She needs these pills to function normally. They're really expensive, but they keep her healthy.” 

I absentmindedly play with the sheriff badge on my Cowboy vest. “How do you feel about her new form?” 

Ceroba’s ear falls. “It's still Kanako. That's all that matters to me at this point.” I nod. She's right.

“Mommy?” Suddenly, Kanako interrupts us. She peered out into the hallway from her room. I can tell she listened to everything we just said. Did she tell me she wasnt hungry so she could listen in? 

“Oh, Kanako. Aren't you hungry? I’ll go make you a bowl.” I suddenly remember my forgotten food on the table, and begin shoveling it in my mouth before it really gets cold. 

“Mom? Can we do something special?” Kanako is in the dining room now. She looks up at Ceroba hopefully. “Can we go… eat outside? Like a picnic?” 

Ceroba looks surprised, but she seems receptive. “Okay. We’ll do that. Come on, you two.” 

💛

We’re sitting outside now. We have been for hours. We’re sitting by the river, on a bench behind the Estate. Well, Ceroba was sitting on the bench. Me and Kanako were sitting on the picnic blanket and eating the Corn Chowder, and also some of the stuff from the Dunes Cafe. A whole bunch of Cinnamon cookies and floral cupcakes. I have a coffee, but Kanako and Ceroba drink some Root beer.

“Clover, you drink like an adult!” Kanako winces as she smells my coffee. She asked! I guess she doesn't like it. More for me. “That just means I’m more mature than you.” I stuck my tongue out at her, showcasing my expert argumentation abilities. She bops me on the head and Ceroba tells us to knock it off. 

I asked them both what life was like on the surface. 

Kanako tells me all about her new friends. Well not really new friends, but more people that she hasn't seen in years that have changed a lot.

That girl I saw on the swing in the Dunes. She was a good friend of Kanako's. I saw her drawing on the wall in Kanako's room. But it's weird now, she says. Her playdate is now several years older than her. They're still friends, but it's kind of awkward. How does aging work for amalgamates? I don't know. What would Kanako's age even be? Is she still 12 like me? Or is she years older? This same question applies to me! I decided to not think of it too much.

Then she talks about Uncle Dalv and Starlo. She confirms for me that she was friends with Dalv. They liked to draw with each other a lot. Share their creative pursuits. I don't really know how she draws with her claw hands, but I suppose she played Surface Tycoon pretty well, so maybe I shouldn't doubt her abilities.

She says that Starlo has tried to get her more into Cowboy stuff. It's a noble goal, but she tells me she only entertains it because he likes it. She’ll learn one day. 

Ceroba tells me about how Kanako and her sometimes help the New Sunnyside Farm on the surface. Kanako seems to hate doing it. 

Oh! I almost forgot to ask. I subtly scootch over to Ceroba and pull on her sleeve. “Ceroba. Uh, are Star and Dalv like…” I make a heart shape with my hands while Kanako rattles on. She doesn't notice. 

Ceroba only snorts. “How do you even know about that, Clover? But the answer is definitely. Those two are insufferable.” She rolls her eyes and her voice gives off a fond derision. 

Huh. 

Anyway, Kanako gets to tellin’ me about the new friends she's made. 

“Did you know I’m personal friends with Frisk? ” 

She tells me about them. They seemed like a nice kid, they were practically friendly with everyone! But Kanako seemed to be in a small circle of their personal friends. Along with some other kids; Suzy, Noel, Berd, MK, and Catti. They sound like nice people. Except Berd. Kanako seems to kind of hate being around him. 

I notice that whenever Kanako brings up Frisk, Ceroba seems… uncomfortable? And a little resentful. I wonder what that's about. 

Kanako tells me what it's like with her new form. She hardly seems bothered about it at all. Most people would be pretty bummed, or have a pretty hard time adjusting. But she doesn't complain about it even once. She's just accepted that's what she's like now. I admire that. Kanako seems strong. 

Ceroba tells me about her life on the surface as well. She got to know Martlet and Dalv a little more. They're good friends. But she says she has especially become good friends with Dina. She's always hanging around her new bar on the surface. Dina was the one to get her off alcohol, ironically enough. I thought the job of a bartender was to get people drunk? Anyways, she and Dina are good friends. 

Kanako and Ceroba, despite their ups and downs, have good lives on the surface. I’m happy for them.

After our picnic, we went back inside. Ceroba and Kanako were feeling nostalgic, so they both explored the house. Kanako is really energetic, but eventually she starts winding down. We were out there for almost five hours. Including our time playing in her room, we’ve been up for almost 8 hours. She's tired. 

Kanako says she'll go get the sleeping bags. She wants some kind of sleepover. I agree, and so does Ceroba. While she does that, Ceroba and I look around in Chujin’s office.

The map of the underground. It has a map of the locations of the other humans. Perhaps where they died? I didn't really look at the notes next to it too closely.

This room is filled with Chujin's work. Robots, papers, science stuff on the shelves I don't understand. This whole house is a passion project of Chujin's. Even when he's dead he's still having such a massive impact on other people's lives.

Why would she burn all of this down? This house only exists in the memories of the people who were once in it. I have been avoiding this, but I decided to ask about her decision. 

“Ceroba. What's this house like now that you're on the surface? What happened to it?” 

Ceroba stops looking through the room and stares at me in shock. She quickly recovers and pulls off a neutral look. 

“It's gone.” I already knew that. She gulps a bit. I wait for her to continue.

She does. “I destroyed it. Too many memories of the past. A big empty house with nobody to share it with. A Constant reminder of my mistakes, all in one estate.. It was torture. I decided to do something about it. I was drunk, but I felt like my mind was clear for the first time in so long. I remember Star being so shocked when he found out. I had already taken out the things that mattered, but everything else had to go. That's what happened.”

“Why-even if it hurts…” I trail off. “I don't know what to say.” 

“It's okay. You don't have to say anything.” A sad chuckle leaves her mouth. “It's odd being back here again. Still stuck in the past, even in my dreams. That's all I’ll ever be.”

I know that isn't true. Her self loathing shtick is getting on my nerves. I let my frustration be known. “That ain't true. You know that. You have people who want to help. Your own daughter. Starlo, The Feisty Five, Martlet, Dalv, Dina. Everyone. People that try to help you through your worst moments. Are you callin’ them stupid?” 

Ceroba looks shocked. “No! It's just-” 

“Then you're just talking nonsense. I think you're alright. Even if you've made mistakes, and have personal issues. You're just hurting others, including yourself, when you get like that. So please just stop talking about yourself all nasty like.” I try to be all confident about it. I hope she gets it under her thick skull.

Ceroba appears to have not expected something like that out of me. We stare at each other 

Suddenly, Ceroba interrupts the silence we had fallen into. “I think he would have liked you.” 

Wha? What was she talking about? Is she just ignoring me? Ceroba starts looking through several of the books on the shelf with a wistful smile on my face. I look at her in confusion.

“Chujin. He would have really been skeptical of you at first, but he would've grown to like you. You're both alike. Always trying to help others. You would have seen him past his… distrust. Seen all the best parts of him. That's probably the most important ability you have, honestly. The fact you can look at someone like me and treat me the way you do…” 

Again with that. But, I'm glad she feels that way. Chujin sounded like a kind SOUL. Even if he was flawed, I have to focus on the best in people. If you can't see that, then that's just plain bad judgment. Justice without mercy is worthless. “Thank you.”

“...I was a bit blind to him. When I met you, I mean. My grief put me in a situation where I put my utmost faith in ideas and plans that weren't really my own. To honor him, and possibly help others. But all I did was hurt Kanako. And you. I was so selfish. I’m sorry, Clover. Maybe if I had been more stable, you could have-” 

“Ceroba.” I need her to stop talking about that. Hypothetical situations that'll never happen. It hurts too much to think about. And it's not like any… outside forces would have allowed that anyhow. 

“Dont… Don't worry about it. It's okay. I’ll see you again one day. When we all die, we’ll both be together in Heaven. All of us. That's what God said. So I’m just gonna believe it.” Ceroba looks startled, and also incredibly weirded out by my religious language, and relents. She offers a confused smile, and pats me on the head.

“Okay.” 

Kanako suddenly slams the door open. “Mommy! Clover! Come on, it's ready!” Me and Ceroba exchange one last look before we follow Kanako into the dining room. (Is it the dining room? It's where the table is. Where's the living room? I don't know.)

When we moved into the living room, Kanako had really renovated this place. She put the table somewhere off to the side, and layed two sleeping bags on the floor. One that looked pretty big, and another that looked to fit only one person. She's even moved the TV from her room in here and snuffed the fire in the fireplace. 

“Um, I couldn't find another sleeping bag.” Kanako looks down. Her Corn tails frown as they fall to the floor in sadness.

“I’ll sleep in the small one. You two can sleep in the other one.” Ceroba immediately gets herself situated into the bright orange sleeping bag. 

“We’ll be…” Kanako looks embarrassed. I wonder what for? I decided to take her mind off whatever that is.

“Why did you bring out the TV?” I take off my hat and my boots, and put them beside the sleeping bag. The covers are pretty soft.

Kanako immediately brightens up. “We’re gonna be watching this cool show!” She grabs the disc that was on top of the TV and slams it into the slot on the bottom. She turns on the TV, gets the remote, and practically dives into the sleeping bag.

Kanako turned on the TV. I shield my eyes with my arms, and Kanako doesn't react at all. It's bright. I looked over at Ceroba to check on her, but she's already asleep. She's drooling. 

Kanako turns on the first episode. It's a show about an alien watch. She says Chujin introduced her to it, and she immediately saw every single episode when she got to the surface. 

Honestly, I don't really pay much attention to the show. I just listened to Kanako ramble on about it. Even when she spoils literally the entire franchise before the third episode is done. 

I didn't know what to expect from Kanako when I met her. I only heard of her from other people. Felt her impact on their lives. Seen only a snippet of her life, when she made a great mistake. But she was really fun to be around. I’m glad to have met her once before I passed. 

I look over at Ceroba. She was really hit hard by what I did. Life had really caught up with her, and she was in a really bad rut. I could say she still is. But I know she has people that care about her. She’ll heal and get better. I hope so. 

But Kanako's eye is starting to drop and she starts talking less. She's getting tired. I am too. 

She's not talking anymore. She's asleep. It's been a long day, and even with someone as energetic as her, she too fell victim to exhaustion.

Eventually, I do too.

💛

My eyes flutter open. I’m tired, and I can't see much. It's dark in the dining room.

The TV is still on, but it's on the main menu of the DVD and it's silent. The light of the TV illuminates the whole room.

Kanako is… on top of me. She's stuffed inside the sleeping bag, sleeping on me. I don't know how she managed to move like that in her sleep.

Clover…

He speaks to me. I suppose he was serious about communicating to me in my mind. 

O innocent one, I have come before thee. Wake the dreamers from their slumber. They must wake, for thy visitation has run long.

I get it. I try to get up from the sleeping bag, but Kanako has an iron grip on me and I can't get up.

“Hey, Kanako. Can you get up?” 

Kanako moves from me with a start, and then immediately pokes her head out of the sleeping bag. “Hey, Clover.” She's still holding me, but she's not actually on top of me and stopping my movements.

“Uh. Can you get up? I need to wake up your Momma.”

“Why?” Kanako frowns. 

“I’ll tell ya in a bit. Just let me get up, please?”

“Okay… Let's get going then!” Kanako grabs me with her claws and drags me out of bed. 

As I try to deal with the pain, Kanako kneels down and nudges her mother. “Mommy. Hey. Please get up?”

Ceroba stirs in her sleep. But she doesn't wake up. Kanako sighs. “This is a pretty common thing, Clover. It's hard sometimes to get her out of bed. But I have the special touch!” She immediately uses her claws to… tickle the underside of her chin. (???) 

Ceroba jumps out of her sleeping bag. I don't even know what to make of this. 

“Hm? What happened Kanako?” 

I step up. “Ceroba… It's time to go.” 

Ceroba looks at me. A sadness passes over her face, but then slowly a look of resignation and acceptance replaces it. 

“Oh. Alright. Then… where are you supposed to go?” 

Then, suddenly everything changes.

I’m standing on water. I see a bright light floating above the water in front of me, with a door by His side.

Kanako looks at the light with fascination. “Who are you?” Ceroba stands in front of her daughter with a hand shielding her. She looks suspicious.

“I AM THAT I AM.”

Kanako pokes her head out. “Are you God?” Ceroba looks at Kanako like she didn't even consider the possibility. 

I think I’m perhaps being unreasonable. I think I’m getting too familiar with the idea of God being real as a definite fact. 

“YES, INNOCENT ONE.” 

Ceroba looks at God. Her eyes are getting wet. “So this is the last we'll see of them?” 

“NO. YOU SHALL MEET AGAIN.” 

“What does that mean?” 

“YOU WILL BE ABLE TO COMMUNICATE AGAIN IN THIS LIFE.” What? Communicate?

Ceroba pulls at her kimono. "I know I have no right to ask this, and I may sound like a complete hypocrite, but... Will Clover be safe? Working with you, I mean."

"CEROBA. KNOW THIS. I WILL PROTECT THIS CHILD IN ALL OF THEIR TRAVELS. THEY ARE STRONG AND COURAGEOUS. I WILL BE WITH THEM WHENEVER THEY GO."

"Alright, it's just..." She sighs.

"Why is it that Clover can't stay with us? Just because they fell before Frisk, that means that they'll never get to be with us, ever again? They don't get the little happy ending, all the attention and the popularity? Despite the fact that they gave up their LIFE for us? They don't get to be with their friends? What kind of Justice is that?" Kanako looks uncomfortable. Frisk and her Kanako are friends. I stay silent.

"I UNDERSTAND YOUR FRUSTRATION, CEROBA. BUT CLOVER HAS DIED. KNOW THIS. ALL OF MY CHILDREN, WHEN THEY HAVE SPENT THEIR AMOUNT OF TIME ALLOTTED TO THEM ON THE EARTH, THEY SHALL COME TO ME. ONE DAY, YOU SHALL MEET CLOVER AND NEVER PART ETERNALLY. UNTIL THEN, CERTAIN COMMUNICATION CHANNELS WILL BE OPEN TO YOU."

That takes her by surprise. Ceroba looks amazed. "Really, So..." She can't finish her sentence.

Communication, He says. He keeps bringing it up but I still don't know what it entails. 

“YOU SHALL BE EDUCATED IN THAT MANNER IN TIME, INNOCENT ONE. I ASK THEE, SAY YOUR FAREWELLS.” 

Okay. I accept it. I suppose He'll just tell me about it later.

Kanako walks up to me. I behold her, and she speaks.

“It was nice to see you, Clover. You were fun to be with. I know you heard of me during your journey. I know you didn't expect me to look like this...” Huh? Was she insecure about that? I thought she was pretty confident about it. I try to reassure her.

I smile at her. “It was nice to meet you as well. And uh… I don't have a problem with how you look. Honestly…. I think you look kinda cute.” 

Shit.

“What?” Her mouth is hanging open, and her eye is widened in disbelief. Her Corn tails are wagging. Her Flower twitches. She's in shock.

“Nothing.” Deny, deny, deny.

“What?” 

“Nothing.” 

“...Okay. Well it was nice to see you!” Kanako regains her smile, hugs me tightly for a second and then lets me go. I turn to Ceroba, and she's putting a hand to her mouth. She's trying to hold in laughter at me, and I can tell. 

Just ignore it.

Ceroba puts herself back together. “Well. Clover.” She rushes over to me, and embraces me. “I was blessed to meet you. You helped me stop being so selfish. You helped me realize… a lot of things. Just know that you're a good kid. And you didn't deserve the fate…” She hesitates. “...You decided for yourself.” 

“...Thank you. I’ll miss you, Ceroba. Even if you hurt me… I have enjoyed our time together.”

She's crying. No more holding back. Just openly sobbing. She hugs me even tighter. Kanako comes up to us, and Ceroba hugs the both of us without even looking at her. 

After a while sitting there, we finally part from each other. “Goodbye, Kanako. Ceroba. It was a pleasure. I hope to meet you both again. Bless y'all.” 

“You too, Clover!”

“...Bless you too?”

Mother and daughter respond in unison. I move to the door. Before I go through, I look back at them and I try to memorize this. They both wave at me. Kanako is very enthusiastic. Ceroba is waving sadly. I wave back to both of them. 

I walk through the door. 

I fall unconscious as I fall into nothing. 

💛

Chapter Text

💛

Yet again, I’m somewhere new. 

It smells nice out here. Wherever I am. I’m laying down on the floor again, this time on my side. I’m laying on stones. Not good for the body. I decided to alleviate the issue and get up.

After I mourn the loss of me not having my sides feeling uncomfortable, I take a look around. I’m in a Greenhouse. Except, this one is massive. About the size of a circus tent. Shaped like a dome.

Again, the smell of this place practically attacks me with its pleasantness. It's so nice! Smells flowery, but with a side of chemicals I’m not educated enough to identify. 

It's bright and sunny out. The sky is kind of muddied by the glass, but the shine of the sun provides the plants in this place with the proper Vitamin D for photosynthesis activities. This place is filled with all sorts of plants. Most of them are just flowers, but I can see the center of the Greenhouse and make out a little pond. It has lily pads on it. And other plants and leaves poking out of the water.

There's no food plants though. No tomatoes or corn or anything. Why don't Greenhouses have vegetables? There's probably a good reason. But I don't know it.

Even if I don't really like or care about plants, this place is alright.

I decided to stop getting stuck in my head. Time to get out of here. I have a feeling I know who I’m meeting today. 

I walk along the stone path, and take in the scenery. It takes a while for me to get to the door. I decided to take a bite out of one of the purple flowers. It tastes pretty good. 

Finally, I move to the door. It's tall. Almost as high as a streetlamp. I turn the knob and push the door open.

When I look outside, I see the Greenhouse is built on a grassy hill. There’s a dirt path leading to… somewhere. The only choice I have is to move forward. There's nowhere else to go.

I follow along the path. Clouds hide away what awaits me at the bottom. As I traverse the path, near the middle of the hill, I trip! On what looked like a rock.

The world is revolving. My head, my back, and everything else hurts as I tumble down the hill. As I go further down, the bright sky and green grass fades away, and darkness envelops me as I go closer to the bottom. 

Eventually, the pain finally ends and I finally have an opportunity to recover. I groan as I get up off the pure black ground.

Ugh. I’ll live, but it sucks. I have grass all over me. I brush myself off, and I try to identify where I am. Darkness. I look up and see the blue sky, the greenhouse on top of the hill, and the clouds hanging over me. 

There's nothing I haven't already seen up there, so I decide to explore down here. Then I should find who I’m visiting today. 

I walk forward. No footsteps sound as I explore the area. The bright sky and beautiful environment of the hill slowly disappears as I make my way further. I move further, and further, and further and further onward. 

There's nothing here. 

I hear the clicking of a switch.

There's something here. Some unseen light source is illuminating a small patch of grass. There's no breeze down here. 

I study the patch. Wait for something to happen. I get impatient, so I walk on over to it. I stood there on the grass for a while. I’m starting to wonder where my Best Friend is.

But then I hear a voice.

“My Child…?” 

She whispers it. Her voice quivers. She hardly seems able to get the question out of her mouth. I didn't see her, but she sounded like she was being me. I turn my head towards her. 

It's Toriel.

She looks different than when I last saw her. No red scarf, no robe, or any of that. She's wearing glasses and a very professional looking dress and a vest. She dresses like a teacher. It fits her. She always wanted to be one.

Her eyes shrink back, and she looks away from me. She's frozen. She's horrified! I will try to fix this.

“M-Miss Toriel?” 

Her ear twitched, she heard me. She looks back at me. She's indecisive for a moment, her breath catches in her throat. But after a moment, she makes a decision.

She runs away. 

Where's she going!? She runs off into the void, her long legs carrying her far and her robe flowing behind her. No one has run away yet. After my state of shock wears off, I call out to her.

“Hey! Wait!” I decided to go after her. But she's so fast that I almost immediately lose her. There's no real sense of direction out here-there's nothing here after all- But I ran after her anyway. I don't have many alternatives. 

Why did she run? Did she not want to see me? We didn't have long to get friendly with each other. Unlike other Timelines. Do I bring up bad memories for her? I certainly did for Ceroba. Maybe she thinks this is a nightmare? I’ll explain it all to her when I catch up with her.

Although… I’ll admit I didn't really expect to meet with Toriel at all. I expected Flowey. I mean, with the Flowers? Expect the unexpected, I suppose. 

Where in the Lord's name did Miss Toriel go? I can't see anything. But nothing, as far as the eye can see.

But, as I walk further, I see something new. Far in the distance, gray walls, and a gray floor to accompany it. I march forward towards progress.

I have seen this area before. It's the Castle in New Home. I was here in the other timelines. I killed Ceroba. Martlet led me to the castle, and I requested her to leave. I faced Asgore, and I lost. He took my soul. He planned to use it so he could make war with Humanity. Or at least that's what he told other people. He killed five children, and all for public appearances. He knew what he was doing was wrong, and he felt awful about it, but he didn't know a way to stop. So he just didn't. Pure cowardice. The death of children, for nothing.

I march through the long hallway. These thoughts are the only thing which occupy me in this echoing, dusty, room. I see the end of the hallway, so I know I just need to move forward. Justice waits for no one. 

I meet the end of the hallway. It looks similar to the entrance to Snowdin in the Upper Ruins. Where I fought Toriel. I stop and take a moment of remembrance.

I walk forward, and through the doorway. 

Immediately, as I walk through, I hear a cold breeze go through the room, and the room's features gradually become apparent to me.

I’m back outside again. “Outside”. What would that even mean at this point? 

I see another hill. It's much smaller this time. Golden flowers adorn almost the entirety of it, except for a small path leading to a moderately sized brown table. I know that exact kind of Golden Flower. Those are the kind I fell in. The flower that Chara ate for their plan. The flower that Flowey is.

I think I’m starting to understand the nature of this visit. I cowboy up for the coming conversation.

There's three seats. Two on my side, and one facing the other. I survey the area, but there doesn't seem to be anything else around. I decided to just get to the point and sit down.

Nothing happens. I put my Cowboy hat on a little tighter. I get really bored, so I pull my gun out and twirl it around. After a minute of that, I really start to wonder what it is I’m doing. Sitting down on a table wasn't some-

“Oh! It is you again.” 

I blink, and suddenly Toriel is sitting on the chair next to me. 

“Howdy… Please don't run off again.” I’m not as fast as her.

Toriel laughs a bit. She has a small smile, and her fangs are showing a little. “Ha Ha… It is pathetic, is it not? Even now, I am still failing to protect a child when they are in distress.” She turns to me. “It has been a while, young one.” 

“It has. It's nice to meet you again.” It has been a while. I remember Momma Toriel. She was so nice. Forgiving. She gave me all I ever wanted. A home. Someone who truly cared about me. She truly knew the best for me. I can almost feel the sweater she gave me.

But that didn't happen.

The idea that any of what happened to me is “her fault” is truly ridiculous, so I have no idea why she believes it.

“Yes… Our meeting was cut short, was it not? That switch. Oh…” She has her head in her hand. “I am so sorry, young one. If only I had reconfigured the switch, then maybe it wouldn't have-” 

She needs to stop. I pull on her white sleeves. “It wasn't your fault.”

“Oh, my child. I am glad you feel that way-”

“Enough. It ain't your fault.” She should never feel that way. She had no choice in any of that. It's… her son's fault. As messed up as that is.

“Oh. If.. you are sure.” She stares at me. It must be weird. But I am sure of myself, and I don't want her to feel that way.

“Well… I suppose I can only ask one thing. What is your name?

I make a gesture for a handshake. “It's Clover.” 

“Well.” She puts her arm around my shoulder and pulls my seat closer to hers. “Greetings, Clover. I am Toriel. It is so very nice to meet you again.”

“Likewise.”

She smiles a bit. “Yes. Of course. Though, I must ask. How are you…” Her mood shifts. She's still confused. 

“This isn't a dream. More of a vision. This is really me. I have died, and I have returned to you again. One final time.”

She is alarmed by my words. She stops breathing for just a second. “I…” She can't form words. She clears her throat. “I don’t understand.” 

I explained everything to her. 

I didn't tell her my entire journey, but I told her my fate. What happened to me.

As I told her what happened, she started… crying? Right as I told her of my.. “Sacrifice”. She doesn't like what she hears. I understand.

“W-Why would you…” She swallows. “Oh, Innocent child. I never knew.”

“Yeah… At the time, I thought it was right. I wanted to help all of the people I’ve met in my journey. I felt their hopelessness, and I knew that I could do something about it. So… that's what I decided to do.” 

“A child should not feel the need.” Her tears flow down from her face and she ruffles my hair. I took off my hat on the table. “I understand the desire for the people you care for to be free-After all, my child had the same instinct, and they have succeeded!-but to give up your own life? You should live for yourself. You are so young.” 

Perhaps. That's what God said. I have no idea. But the purpose of this visit isn't to debate my actions. It's to say goodbye to everyone. Or at least, I think it is. Is that what God is doing? Agree to my request, and force me to look at the consequences of my actions? That sounds like something He would do. 

“Okay.” I don't want to talk about this anymore.

After that, I told her what happened to me after I died. I was really vague with her regarding everything prior to my meeting with the Angels. From what God told me, Toriel lived with Flowey and Frisk. I don't know the information she has, but I don't want to ruin her perception of her kids. If she does find out, it should be from them. Not me. 

Again with the confused looks. I told her of my meeting with the Angels, and the Cave, and My new Holy Quest. Toriel looked kind of incensed when I told her that part. Apparently she doesn't like the idea of me being involved in something like this.

I told her of my visits. I told her their names, expecting her to be unfamiliar with them and not inquire further. “Oh! You are a friend of Dalv’s?”

“Uh.. Yeah.” 

“He and I are good friends! I never knew he was friends with you. I met him at one of his book signings, and I must say he is very talented!” 

Oh yeah, Dalv did say he was friends with Toriel. I didn't really take in that information. 

At that point, she begins filling me in on the general state of surface life. The local shops, relations between Humans and Monsters, and even her life.

Just as God told me, she lives with Frisk and Flowey. She told me that Frisk made agitations for Flowey to come up with them for months until he acquiesced to their demands. I have no idea why they would do that when Flowey is the worst person I’ve ever met, but I suppose his tragic backstory got to them.

Toriel only speaks lightly of any political problems. Frisk is the official ambassador of Humans and Monsters. I couldn't imagine being in a leadership role like that. Toriel and… Asgore. Work as leaders for monsters. Both of them. She hardly speaks of him. She hated him, from what I saw in Flowey's memories. Or at least, she can't stand him. She doesn't tell me much about him.

That's when… I notice. A presence. On the other side of the table. Me and Toriel and looking at each other. But I can feel it. I look to the other side.

I see him.

Asgore. It's him. He's not wearing that crown. Or the robes. Or the armor. Just a stupid Hawaiian shirt. He has a nervous smile plastered on his face.

My breath hitches. Toriel notices him too. 

“Um… Howdy, Tori.” 

She cuts him off. “Don't ‘tori’ me, Dreemur.” 

She stares at him. From what she told me, she and Asgore aren't at each other's throats or anything, but there's… a cold relationship. Asgore tries to be as “nice” as possible to her, as hospitable to her as anyone else, but she always rejects those attempts.

I hover my hand over my Big Iron. I don't know what to do. This is the first time I’ve truly been face to face with him. He's so unassuming, now.

I don't reach for my gun. There's no point. He’ll be reminded of his mistakes everyday. Every day in the morning, he reminds himself of what he's done. That's what he told Flowey. He knows it was wrong. His day is coming. I take a breath. Relax. Don't want a repeat of the Axis visit.

Toriel, while I think about what exactly I want to say to him, scolds Asgore.

“Have you no words?” Her voice is rising in volume.

“Is this… What is this?” Asgore looks like he has no idea what's going on. He probably doesn't. He scratches at his beard. He has a friendly, but awkward smile on his face.

“This is a vision. This is one of the children you have harmed.”

He finally truly sees me. He's stricken with… something. Asgore looks down. His face is covered in shadow. He looks distressed. I can see him looking at me.  

“You… It is you. The Sixth.”

He’s shaking. “Little one. I never met you. But… I am responsible for your death. And many others.”

“I know.” He flinches at my words.

“Child… I can only say. I am sorry. For what I have done. For the harm I have done to you. I cannot possibly-” 

“Oh, would you be quiet?” Toriel gets up from her seat. “You have directly led to their death. This child does not deserve the little speeches that you give to the humans. I can't even believe that you would-” 

“Toriel.” She's overdoing it. She needs to calm down. 

“Please, young one.” She offhandedly waves at me. She turns back to him. “This is your one opportunity to-”

“TORIEL. STOP.” I’m tired of people speaking over me. I can speak for myself. I’m heated. I try to do some breathing exercises. In out. Relax. Judgment, Justice, requires a clear head. No rash actions. 

I could excuse Martlet. But even if Toriel did care for me… She's still just a stranger. It hurts. But it's true.

Toriel stares at me, shocked. She looks off to the side, and makes a sigh. “Okay.” She stares me in the eye, and takes a seat.

“Let him continue.”

Asgore continues speaking. 

“As I was saying, I am sorry for what I did. I know… you were one for justice, weren't you? Your friends told me of your mission. To help… the children I had made war upon.” He swallows. “I know you can only despise me for what I have done. I try everyday to make up for what I have done. To take accountability. To ensure peace between our races. To ensure a future where my actions can be seen as foolish as they really were.”

“You have not taken accountability. You have been allowed freedom, despite your crimes.”

Asgore, once again, flinches. “I know that a court decided your fate. Tell me what happened.”

Asgore clears his throat. “One of the first things that I did when Monsterkind attained our freedom was confess. I told them what happened. What I did. The Human authorities. Despite my actions… I am still a political figure. Which means different treatment than anyone else would have received.” I frown at this injustice. I try to calm myself. Remind myself that getting angry will get me nowhere. I continue to listen. “They brought the families to me. They had died so long ago, All of the children I had harmed. They decided my fate. Although… oddly with you. Nobody was there to-”

“On with it.” I don't need to hear information I already know.

“Yes, sorry. They had all decided… to have mercy on me, despite what I had done. The only dissenting voice was an older relative of the Fifth fallen one, Melody.” That's their name? Good to know. “She hated me with all her might. I cannot fault her. She nearly killed me…” 

Toriel watches on silently. She holds my hand. 

“But they had decided my fate. The families of the fallen. The courts have decided. And I have a responsibility to my community. As does Toriel, and Frisk, and many others.” 

I know that. He's an important person. People depend on him. Every life makes an impact on others. I must always remember that.

“But I have done wrong to you, young one. As well as many others. I can only ask one thing of you… Can you please forgive me, for all that I have done?” 

I already know the answer. Toriel looks disgusted, but she still doesn't interrupt. “No. I am not the one you should be apologizing to. You can't apologize to them anymore. And I can only assume you've apologized endlessly to the families for what you've done. So there's no more apologizing to be done really.”

I sigh. “But I can tell you are trying. You feeling sorry makes none of what you were doing okay, or eases the weight of what you have done. But doing all you can, helping in any way that matters, healing wounds… that's all you can do. So there's no point agonizing over it now that you have been judged.” 

I really look him in the eyes now. He stares back. He's listening. “You will pay for what you have done, Asgore. Just like everyone else. That's what God told me. I once thought you deserved to die for what you've done. And you probably do. But it can't be by my hands, that's for certain. And you have to work for any sort of forgiveness you get. Death is not a suitable punishment.” Toriel nods and Asgore takes a breath. He looked sort of confused when I mentioned God, but otherwise he took in what I said.

“I don't even know if I’m qualified to say all this. I've hurt people too. So I can't be too harsh on you. You didn't even kill all the kids who died in the underground. Myself included. That's all I have to say to you.” 

“...Okay. Okay. Thank you for your words, um.. Clover, it was.” Asgore scratches at his beard again. It looks like that's a common tick for him. 

“Are you alright, Clover?” Toriel glances at me in worry. “I’m fine Miss Toriel, thank you.”

Asgore twiddles with his thumbs. “Golly… it's times like this where I can only hope for a fresh cup of tea.” He awkwardly chuckles, and Toriel, pissed at his attempt at levity, looks like she's going to respond.

But before she can do that, and with the telltale sound of a theremin, three cups of tea appear before us. Asgore and Toriel blink in surprise, but I just take the cup and sip from it. I’ve been accustomed to this nonsense, and once again I’m not one to reject Holy gifts.

“What in the world…” Toriel gasps and hovers her hand over her cup. “What form of magic is this? I must say I must learn this spell!” Asgore laughs a bit and puts his hand to his head in incredulity. 

Asgore and Toriel follow my lead and drink from their cups. I can see them eyeing them with suspicion. Toriel finally muses to herself. “This is the work of the… entity Clover made contact with.”

Asgore gazes at her in confusion. “Entity?” 

I interject. “It wasn't an “entity”, it was God. Capital G. Creator of the universe. Like from the Bible.” 

Asgore nearly drops his cup. He sits there looking into his cup, for a while. Toriel still doesn't seem to believe me when I say that. 

“Is… Is He why you two have come in my dreams tonight?”

“Yes. After I died, he let me meet all my friends before I leave forever.” I’m not going to tell him anything else of what I saw. He's not really worth it.

Asgore only raises his eyebrows and sips from his tea. “I knew there was more to this than a dream. Usually these kinds of dreams I have aren't so… authentic.” 

Toriel nods. “Yes. I must admit… I have had MANY dreams of this variety…” 

“I am sorry, Tori- I mean, Toriel.” 

Toriel looks at Asgore with a near life threatening glare. “Do not patronize me, Dreemurr.” 

This dynamic they have can't be sustainable. Asgore tries with all his might to be courteous to Toriel, while she is as cold as ice to him. They should probably have some sort of discussion on what their relationship will be like now that they're divorced. But it's not my business, so I have chosen to ignore it. 

The awkward silence that fills the air gives me an opportunity to ask an important question. I went to the underground expecting villains, but during my journey the only villain I truly had was Asgore. But with Flowey's memories and with me meeting him. I’m ashamed to say it, but I am starting to loosen up on him. I feel like I’m losing part of myself when I say that. Is this personal growth? I feel like it's wrong, this feeling. But it's probably the best in the end.

Asgore told Flowey the reasons he started the war. Hell, I directly witnessed the casus belli for it with my own eyes! But I want to hear his story directly from the goat's mouth. 

I raise my voice. “Asgore. I went to the Underground to find the missing children. To bring justice to them. I don't know if I did that… but I did try to bring justice to the monsters. But throughout my journey, you were my villain. But… every villain has their reasons. So I ask… why did you do all this?” 

Asgore sobers up. He sits up a little straighter and clears his throat. “Well…”

“Me and Toriel, we were once engaged. It must have been over a century ago now. We had two children, they were our son, Asriel and… the Human, Chara.” I was kind of shocked to learn this. Why in God's name would Asgore declare war on Humanity when he had a Human child? But from what I know, Chara kind of hated humanity. So maybe Chara is an “exception”? I decided to continue listening and stop thinking to myself.

“We were so happy, all of us.” Toriel winces in pain. She's barely keeping it together. “But one day… Chara grew sick. They died a slow, humiliating death.” I know. God, all of the SHIT. I didn't know one of the symptoms of Golden Flower poisoning is diarrhea. God, shitting myself to death… the thought is horrific. I try to remove those thoughts from my brain. 

“Eventually… they died. And on the same day, Asriel absorbed Chara's soul and took their body to see the Golden Flowers from their village, their final wish. When me and Toriel finally saw them again, they were in this strange form. They died right before us. The humans… They killed my children.” 

I saw it. It was awful. The villagers thought Asriel had killed Chara. Of course, they were both in the same body. Asriel refused to fight back. Even when he was literally shot by Shotgun rounds, he refused. Chara was furious, and very scared.

But none of this makes what he did okay. But I’m sure he knows that. I let him continue.

“I was furious. In my grief, I… made an official declaration of war on Humanity. For doing what they did. The people were distraught, and felt all their hopes had been taken away. They were furiously supportive of my war. Toriel hated every second of it. She tried for weeks to reason with me. But I was stubborn. So one day, without any warning, she left.”

She took Chara's body when she left. That's what she told Flowey.

Was what she did right? To leave, when so many people were without hope? Or was she simply living by her principles, her Justice, in a world which was unjust? I don't know. Toriel, like everyone, does what she thinks is best for the world. Well… most people do. Asgore is a bit of an exception. 

Toriel, despite her flaws, is a good person. Asgore isn't one of the worst people of all time, but I can't in good conscience say he is a good person, when everything is accounted for. 

“I regretted my declaration of war almost immediately, but I felt it was my duty. Monsterkind… we would lose all of our hope otherwise. I had loathed what I allowed myself to become.” 

Toriel scoffs at his words. “What nonsense. Do you still honestly believe that? You are a coward. Do not tell another person that lie. You know you could have taken one soul and crossed the barrier, and taken the souls needed that way. You did not do that, because you are a fool who did not think through his decision.”

Flowey thought the same. Well, he didn't care about five dead children, he just thought Asgore was stupid. Or an “idiot”, as he undoubtedly would say.

The deaths of children, for absolutely nothing. How shameful. Was my sacrifice worth ANYTHING? He could have taken ONE of those souls and just gotten the rest of them through a peaceful manner. But he didn't. 

That thought has only just now come to me. God. 

Why. Why. 

My breathing gets shallower. I’m crying. Right in front of both of them. Toriel pauses her rant and looks at me. She hugs me. Asgore looks away. What a coward.

I died. I sacrificed myself. I wanted to help. I just wanted my friends to be happy. I wanted all of Monsterkind to be happy. But it was worthless. I killed myself for nothing. No reason. 

I’m crying even harder now. This is probably the hardest I’ve ever cried. I can hear Toriel try to comfort me. 

I could have been the last person who came underground. The next human could have done even more damage than the fifth fallen kid had been.

Asgore's plan involved the destruction of humanity. I know he was too much of a coward to go through with that, but what if someone else replaced him? Flowey got that to happen a few times. It never went anywhere, but still.

I would have millions of deaths on my shoulders. All for an impulsive, ignorant decision, because I felt I had nowhere else to go. Because I just wanted to help.

Pointless. Painful. It hurts. 

I put my friends through so much pain for absolutely nothing. I gave up everything. I gave up any chance I had to live a peaceful life. For nothing. 

I know Flowey would have none of it but… 

Why.

My breathing returns to a normal pace. I wipe my eyes. I pull my hat down in shame. So much shame. I can hardly be sure why God even asked me to do His work for him. I have such poor judgment.

Doesn't the Bible say Suicide is a sin that'll get you in Hell? I don't know how much of that book is real now, but… whatever.

“Sacrifice”. What a load of bullshit. 

I don't want to hear anymore of this. I already know what happened. I saw it. I don't want to look at Asgore anymore. 

“I’m sorry.” My voice is trembling, but I make an attempt to even it out. There's not much else to say. 

“It is alright, Clover.” Toriel looks so sad. I don't pay attention to whatever Asgore looks like. 

I am so tired. 

Suddenly, I hear a Theremin noise. A glowing light which outclasses all others hangs over the table. The cups of tea are gone, In notice. 

It's Him.

“God?” I call out to him. 

“YES, INNOCENT ONE. I’M AFRAID THIS VISIT SHALL COME TO AN END.” 

Suddenly, everything changes. 

💛

I am standing over water again. It's dark. 

I see the light. And the door. 

Behind me, I see Toriel and Asgore. They're both freaking out over being transported within the blink of an eye and walking on water.

God. I'm so tired. 

Asgore and Toriel approach me. “Clover… Where are we?” Toriel calls out to me. God responds to her in my place.

“YOU ARE IN THE FIRST DAYS OF CREATION. I AM THE LORD. AND YOU SHALL SAY FAREWELL TO YOUNG CLOVER.” 

Toriel looks truly dismayed at this information, and Asgore only gives a look of acceptance. I understand. I don't want to look at him anymore either.

Toriel walked up to me. I look at her. She deserves that. 

“Ha ha… At least this time we can have a proper Goodbye.”

“I know.” 

Toriel kneels down and hugs me. We stay like that. I don't have the energy to cry anymore. 

It was good seeing Toriel again. I didn't see much of her, that's for sure. And this visit wasn't the best in the world. But I know that in another world… she could have been a very dear person to me. She could have been my mother. But that never really happened. So why think about it? 

Oh well.

She starts talking. “I am sorry child, for all the pain You have gone through. You do not deserve any of this. I know this will torture you for years. I have been through many moments of my life when I have felt that even trying at all was a fool's errand. I have agonized over my spectacular failures. To protect you, and my other children. I am almost convinced I do not deserve my life on the surface, after all that has happened.” 

“But you will heal. Know that, Clover. You are strong. Please do not give up.” She pleads with me. She looks so desperate.

I can't give up. I’ve already done that enough. 

“Thank you, Miss Toriel.” I can't call her momma. It hurts too much.

We separate from each other. 

I look at Asgore again. He looks so sad. His head hangs low, and he only just raises his head and stares back up at me. I can hardly feel the venom at him I once did. But I can't stand him.

I walked up to him. I observe him. He doesn't move. He still looks at me with oh so guilty eyes. 

I offer him a handshake.

“Oh.” He's surprised. He hesitates, but he gives me a handshake. My hand is swallowed in his massive paws. We shake, and that's that.

“Farewell, Clover.” 

“Bye, Asgore.” 

Half of my suffering isn't even his fault. Self inflicted.

Toriel watches tensely. She doesn't trust Asgore. It makes sense. I offer her one long look, and walk over to the door.

Before I enter, I look back. I see Toriel has followed me as I leave. Asgore hangs behind. 

“Goodbye, Toriel. Until we meet again.”

She looks even worse after I say that. She looks like she's going to cry. “Goodbye, Clover.” 

She gives me a small quick hug. I hugged her back. 

I walk through the door. 

💛

However, when the door closes behind me, I don't fall unconscious. I’m still here. What happened?

Clover…

It's Him. He wants to speak with me. “Yes, Lord?” 

Has anything worthy of note happened during this visit?

He already knows the answer. But I know why he's asking. “I've… been enlightened on things.” 

I am so sorry, Clover.

I’m sorry too. It hurts.

I know this is hard for you, to come to this revelation. 

I will be here for you. I love you. 

Thank you. Thank you. 

I think of all I have lost. All that could have been. I am filled with a sense of Justice.

I Wept.

💛

I woke up. 

Darkness. I see nothing else. No light. No scenery. No nature. 

I’m going to be seeing Flowey. I can tell. 

I’m laying down on the floor. I get up, and brush myself off. 

I’m in a bad mood. I need to calm down. Even if this visit isn't going to be the best thing in the world, carrying these emotions around all day won't get me anywhere. It'll just make me miserable. 

I count to ten.

One…

Two…

Three…

Four…

Five..

Six…

Seven…

Eight…

Nine…

Ten.

I have counted to ten. I lightly slap my face. I whisper. “Cowboy up.” 

I’ll get through this. I’m stubborn. I will continue. 

I walk into the Black Abyss. 

It's quite similar to the Black void. When I was trapped in the jar. It's almost nostalgic now. It feels like it's been years. I don't know how time works in this afterlife deal. Am I currently aging? I hope so. Being Peter Pan wasn't part of the deal.

I walk into nothing.

Then. I hear Him. 

He's singing to himself. That lullaby. It plays at his memorial in Waterfall. 

I follow his voice. I barely have a sense of direction.

I can't see him anywhere. But I know he'll show up as long as I proceed forward.

From seemingly out of nowhere, I finally see him.

Flowey’s… “back” is turned to me. He's slouched over. Suddenly, his head twists over to me. 

He doesn't seem to react at all. No look of recognition, no Surprise. Nothing. No fake smiles, or stupid “sinister” grins, no impressions or weird faces he likes to make.

He just looks at me.

“Howdy, Flowey.” 

He still doesn't react.

That's when I feel rumbling. His face shifts to a sinister grin. 

Vines pop out of nothing. So many of them. They wiggle and shift. All of a sudden, the countless army of vines strike at me.

I suspected something like this. I wonder why my name is Clover when I am impossibly unlucky.

I tense, and prepare to evade them… 

But then…

Cream Gravy! 

A Blinding light comes from above, and the vines that were just before prepared to grab at me, suddenly vanish into light.

Something descends from above…

It's Nikieal! I can clearly see them now. Flowey gazes in horror as the Seraphim descends from the sky and gazes at him. This is probably the first time I’ve seen Flowey genuinely afraid. He doesn't know what's going on. 

Nikieal finally comes face to face with Flowey. He trembles in fear.

“BE NOT AFRAID.” 

They bellow out. Their form illuminates the darkness and drives it away. 

I can't tell who they're speaking to.

“What is going on?” Flowey looks completely freaked.

“I AM NIKIEAL. I AM A MESSENGER OF THE LORD.” 

“W-What does that mean!?” 

“YOU SHALL NOT BRING HARM TO CLOVER, PRINCE ASRIEL.” 

Flowey struggles to maintain his image. “Don't call me that!” 

Nikieal's forestry blooms. “I HAVE MADE THE COMMANDS OF MY FATHER PLAIN. BEHAVE YOURSELF.” 

Suddenly, everything changes. 

The void is replaced with a blue cloudy sky. We’re standing on air. Well, I’m standing on air. Nikieal is still floating and Flowey is burrowed into the air.

I haven't seen Nikieal in so long. “Howdy, Nikieal. It's nice to see you again.” 

The Book within the sun opens just a tiny bit. “IT IS A PLEASURE TO SEE YOU AGAIN, CLOVER.” 

I embrace Nikieal again. It's just like I remember it. Their wings are after than any blanket, Flowers smell so beautiful, the calming light of their sun provides me with warmth, and the gasses and plasma are so pretty. Nikieal's eyes give me such reassuring gazes. I feel safe. 

I probably needed that. I pull back from the Angel.

Flowey looks at me in shock and awe. “What… Aren't you dead? And why are you hugging that thing?” 

“Their name is Nikieal. They are an Angel.”

Flowey sputters. “That's no angel I’ve ever seen!”

“What? Figured out you're not dreaming anymore?” 

Flowey's at his breaking point, it looks like. “Yeah, about that. Why couldn't I kill you? I haven't had a dream in practical centuries. Shouldn't I be able to do whatever I want in my dream?” 

“THIS IS NOT A DREAM.” 

Flowey twitches. “Then what is this? I went to sleep, and I woke up here, instead of on the windowsill in my room.”

“YOU ARE WITHIN A REALM WITHIN YOURSELF. YOU SHALL COMMUNICATE WITH THE CHILD OF JUSTICE.” 

They're being really vague about how these visits actually work. I still don't know exactly what the nature of these are exactly.

“So…” Flowey's face gains a faux-friendly look. He's clearly messing with me. “Is that really you, Clover? Golly, it's been SO LONG!” 

“Hm. It has.” 

Flowey cackles at me. “Oh? You seem so distrustful now! Have you realized that I lied to you? Have you realized my true nature?” 

“That's an understatement. I’ve learned a lot about you.” 

Flowey gives me a confused look, but he quickly recovers. “What's THAT supposed to mean, friend?” 

“I know EVERYTHING about you.” I walked up to him.

“Oh really now. .You seem confident.”

I get up to his face. “Don't give me that bullshit. So arrogant. Always thinking you're above others. You soulless freak. You're so insecure, you think I can't see right through you? You were always a crybaby Asriel. This act you play can't hide the scared, sad little boy you are. Trying to play up this CHARACTER. It's pathetic. God will make you pay for your sins, weed. All the people you've hurt. I hope you're ready.” 

I have a lot to say to him.

He doesn't know what to say. “How do you…” 

“You wanna know? I’ll tell ya.” 

I told him I was stuck in that jar. “Wow! So all of you were actually ALIVE in those things? How morbid!” Flowey's face shifts to that stupid malicious smile.  “Did you dumb kids feel me take your souls and become GOD of this world?” 

This idiot. “God.” I've seen God. He is not even halfway qualified. 

I told Flowey I saw him break the barrier.

“You wanna know something, Flowey?” 

“What?” 

“I saw you. You and Frisk. I saw you break the barrier.” 

Flowey, for the first time in this visit, finally drops his stupid attitude. “Really…?” 

“Yeah. I did. I also saw… your memories. I witnessed… your entire life-all of it. From the moment you were born, to when you broke the barrier. Everything.” I laugh. It's a desperate one. “It's quite a shock to the system. I don't recommend it.”

Flowey looks away. He's thinking it over.

He finally looks at me again. His voice has less venom in it now. “So what? You've seen through my memories and know that there's good in me now? I’m soulless, you know. I can't feel anything.” 

“I know.” I sat down next to him. I’m tired. 

Flowey’s mouth pools down at the corners. “So? Do you have anything to say? About what I did to you? Me tricking you? Taking away your oh so precious life with Toriel AND Martlet? My manipulation? Me torturing you in your mind? You gonna enact justice on me?” 

“What would I get out of that?” 

“I don't know. Killing the person who basically ruined your life!? Are you stupid?” Flowey's petals curl in. “I don't even know what to say to you. Don't you have anything you want to say to me?” 

“What's there to say? It's… It's not like it even happened anyway.”

Flowey gazes at me in exasperation. “So what? No agonizing over the injustice of it all? What about what YOU did, huh?” 

I pull out my Big Iron. I do some tricks with it. “I know I’ve done some unjust things…” 

“What do you mean?” 

“...me killin’ people? What else?” I readjust myself on the not-floor. 

Flowey only laughs at me. “You really ARE an idiot, Clover. The people you love so much? They tried to KILL YOU. And succeeded multiple times. You saw.” 

“I suppose. Everyone Is capable of awful acts.” 

Flowey sighs. “There's no point arguing with you. I never could. You're too stuck in your ways. Your ‘Justice’. Well… You haven't explained how you got here.” 

I told him how I met God. The angels in the White Void, the cave in the nebula, then me seeing His throne. Flowey is hardly a religious scholar, so he doesn't have much to say about any of it. I tell him God’s mission for me.

Flowey only glances back at the Angell. They float there, protecting me. He imitates a shrug without any shoulders. “I guess you can't be lying.” 

Flowey turns his head fully to Nikieal. “Has your God witnessed me? Seen my sinful acts? I know he must hate me! Give me your judgment! I’m not afraid of what you are.” Flowey slithers around like a snake.

Nikieal floats there. They don't react. Their rings shift endlessly. The only noise I can hear. 

Flowey stirs in the floor. Well, the sky floor. “Are you deaf? Say something!” 

“Really?” 

Flowey turns back to me. “What? What else am I supposed to do? This is pretty interesting, I can say.”

“You're not the first person to do that. This is just pointless.” 

“Ugh. You're right.” Flowey's petals drop. 

Then, Flowey takes a long, analyzing look at me. Really tries to commit my features to memory. He then looks down at the floor. “Oh, this is just typical! Y’know, Clover, you were always stubborn. Even when I LET you decide your own fate, you still somehow come back. Even without all of my determination, you still hang on. It's mystifying!” 

I nod. “I’m not dead yet.” I’m proud of that. No matter what, I have to keep moving on. 

Well, I am dead, but that's a technicality.

I hear the hum of a theremin. Floral smells fill my senses. The book inside their sun reveals itself in entirety, and it seems to be written in some strange flowing script I’m not familiar with. “THE NATURE OF THIS VISIT WILL BE ALTERED.” 

Flowey flinches. He's still not used to Nikieal yet. “What? Ugh. You're so cryptic.” 

Ain't that right. But I’ve learned that when these Holy things are cryptic it either doesn't matter or I’ll learn soon enough. 

I notice a gray door behind me. It's not open, but I can hear someone walking closer on the other side of it. Is this what Nikieal was talking about? Most likely. Their steps grow louder and louder. Flowey notices where my attention has been consumed by, and burrows in the air, then quickly reemerges closer to the door. 

Flowey seems tense for some reason. His stem is oddly straight. 

The door knob is jostled. I prepare myself for whoever awaits me. 

I was not prepared. The door is slowly opened, and brown hair pops out of it. They swing the door open. 

It's Frisk! And some other presence I can't identify. 

They look a little older than the last time I saw them. Not by much, however. They still have that nasty bandage on. That's kinda nasty. 

“Frisk? What…” Flowey looks weirded out. 

I didn't know I was going to meet this kid. I asked to meet my friends. But I suppose it's good to meet them at least once.

“How did you get here, Flowey?” Frisk looks down at him. “I woke up and saw a Grey door.”

“Well… This is a visit from an old friend of mine!” Flowey grumbled out his words. Frisk hums in confusion and shifts their eyes to me. “Friend? But didn't you say you didn't…” 

Frisk blinks. “Uh… Who are you?” 

“I’m Clover.” 

Frisk looks at Flowey. Flowey only gives a disinterested look, and Frisk rolls their eyes at Flowey's behavior. With nothing gained, they look back at me.

“Are you the one that fell before me, the cowboy?”

Frisk gives me a neutral expression. They're good at that. I try at it, but no one's perfect.

“Uh… That’d be right.” 

Frisk suddenly gives me a grin.

“Really? Cause you've lassoed my heart.” They give me finger guns. 

…huh?

“Are you a bandit? Because you just captured my attention.”

What are they doing.

“You’re my lucky Clover!” Lucky? Hardly.

“You can put your snake in my boot.” What does that even suggest? I don't want to find out.

“Are you the law? Because I’d lay down my life for you.” They wink at me. I notice Frisk has red eyes. That's odd.

“What pretty Yellow eyes you have…” That's enough. Wait. Do I have yellow eyes? Questions for later.

“Alright. Knock it off.” I put my foot down. No more low caliber pick up lines.

Frisk only gives me a sly grin. “I’m not sorry.’ 

Of course not.

“You make an awful first impression.” 

Woah! I turn around to see just who it is ambushing me.

It's Chara! Aren't they dead? Well. I suppose I shouldn't be the one asking that question.

But how did they get here? I know Flowey confused Frisk for Chara. For some odd reason. Even though they look pretty different. I mean, they have similar looking hair, but Frisk is obviously younger and has darker skin and all of that. I think Flowey was just desperate at that point.

Chara glares at me. “Greetings. I am Chara. So, who are you?” Their ghostly form gives off distrust.

I’m startled. I almost went for my Big Iron! But I try to calm myself down. “Uh. Howdy. I am Clover.” 

“Are you a human? Why are you here? Did you bring me and my partner to this place?” Chara floats closer to me. 

“Chara? Can you calm down?” Frisk comes in between us. 

“I don't trust them. They're human.” They spit out my racial identity with venom and hatred. I knew that Chara hated humans. But why don't they hate Frisk? They're human too. But so is Chara. Racism doesn't have to make sense, I suppose.

Frisk sighs and repeats my thoughts. “Really Chara? I’m Human too, Y’know! And so are you! Can you just calm down and try to be civil with them?” 

I can't believe the kid who immediately opened up with pick up lines is calling for civilized behavior. What a world.

While Chara and Frisk reason among each other, I whisper to Flowey. “...hey Flowey. Do I really got yellow eyes?” 

Flowey looks up at me. “Yup.” 

“Since when?” 

“Uh… I don't know. You do now.” 

That's odd. Did I get that when I woke up in the White Void? Doesn't really matter, I suppose. 

“Alrighty then. Second question. How did Chara come back?” 

“Chara's been infesting the same form Frisk is in since they fell Underground and hit the Flowerbed.” I’m reminded of the Flowers I jumped into. “Their body was buried underneath that Flowerbed and Frisk’s determination was powerful enough to wake Chara up.” Huh. Is that why Flowey thought Frisk was Chara? Makes a little more sense now. Still really stupid.

That's weird.

Anyway, Flowey stirs in the ground in frustration as he witnesses Frisk and Chara arguing endlessly about… something or another. He decides to wrangle them up.

“Hey, Idiot. Best Friend. Will you two shut up and focus on what's going on?” 

Chara has the decency to look ashamed, but Frisk simply shrugs and does as the weed says. They walk on over to me. “Sorry about that. Chara and I are usually more cooperative, but… This dream has put us on edge, I think.” 

I get it. “It's fine. I can explain everything to ya.” Frisk perks up at that. They clap their hands together. “See Chara? Everything’s fine! I mean… You're not flipping out. So I assume things are good!” Frisk is strangely optimistic.

Chara floats over to us. They pout. “Hmh. If you're lying…”

Chara's real testy around humans. I’m kind of sick of it. “Hold your horses. I’m not in the business of lyin’, especially under my current employer.” 

Chara rolls their eyes, but . So I told them what happened to me after I died. 

Once again. I tell them. Frisk already knows all about my foolish mistake, so I don't spend much time talkin’ about it. 

My time in the Soul container seemed to horrify the kid. Chara looks partially disturbed as well. But they don't interrupt. 

Eventually, I told both of  them about Omega Flowey. What a goofy name. That's what Flowey called it.

“How do you remember that…?” Frisk gives a distressed look to the floor. I don't respond. I don't really know. That was technically in another timeline, wasn't it? Perhaps my being trapped in the Soul container protected me from the memory wiping effects of the resets? Most likely.

I wonder if those other kids experienced all that. How they feel about the things they saw. God told me they're in Heaven now. I’m happy for them. Even if they weren't all perfect little angels, they deserve it.

Back on track now. Frisk looks upset. Flowey looks down at the floor. He hardly reacts to what I’m telling them.They're about to be even more so. I mentally prepare myself.

Anyhow… then I told how I saw the barrier break. 

“The light blinded me. It was really awful. Like a flash bang. Then, when I came to, I saw… you.” I point at Frisk.

Frisk looks surprised. “What do you mean?” 

“I saw you hugging Asriel.” 

Frisk and Chara don't respond. I continue forward. “When Asriel summoned the souls of the underground. I saw through his memories. His entire life flashed before my eyes. Everything he knows, I know. From a tiny goat, to the little weed he is today. It was quite a shock.” 

Frisk looks down at the floor. This revelation seems to weigh heavily on Chara. They float closer to me. “You speak like you already know him.”

Flowey speaks up. “They do. Clover fell during my stint as the most determined creature in the Underground. For what must have been HUNDREDS of runs, I tried everything in my power to manipulate things so their soul would be in Asgore’s possession. When they tried to stay with Toriel, I forced them out of the ruins. When they kept on dying, I reset and created a new path for them to go through. When Clover tried to stay Underground with that Feather duster, I would aboard their soul and torture them in their mind. But not even that worked. They were too stubborn, they resisted. The only way they would stay down was when I let them choose their own fate.” 

Feather Duster? Excuse me! 

But yeah. That's essentially the jist of it. Frisk and Chara are absorbing this information. Flowey, for the first time, looks genuinely disgusted with himself. Although, those feelings of self loathing are always simmering under the surface with him.

I don't have the heart to disagree with him.

Frisk musters up a response. “I-I’m sorry Clover.”

“What for? You didn't do anything.” Well, they did kill quite a few people in their runs. But, so did I. I walked up to the kid and put my hand on their shoulder. “Besides… I don't even remember it. It's like it happened to someone else, really. So don't worry yourself over me. I’m strong.” 

Well. I do remember some things. People seem to retain some subconscious memories, fragments of reset events. But I’m not gonna tell them that. 

Frisk sighs and shakes their head. “Maybe. But it still sucks that you- all of us- have to deal with these things.” 

It does. 100% of the sample size in this room knows what dying feels like.

Chara gets us back on track. “But… that doesn't explain why you're here now.” 

Hoo boy. I jostled Frisk around a bit by accident. They're not ready for this one. “Alright. This is where it gets weird.”

Not that this all isn't already weird. My definition of that word has certainly changed.

I reminisce. For what was technically only a year ago now to me, I was some nobody foster kid who liked cowboys and had a minimal presence in the younger kids' lives and washed the dishes. Then, I jump into a mountain and find a secret magical civilization, nearly get myself killed multiple times, but end up killing MYSELF for their cause. Then I wake up in an existential void and am taught about the horrors of time manipulation and shown any hope I had torn away from me. Then I wake up in what is probably Heaven and speak with God. 

Good times. Actually, the times have been mostly horrific, but there were some good parts here and there.

Anyway, I continue with my tale of the Afterlife. I tell them of my journey through the white Void, and tactfully left out me eating some of God's tendrils. 

I told them of the Angels. 

“They were tall as buildings, as loud as earthquakes, and had alien forms you could not possibly imagine. Their forms radiated gold and Heaven's beauty.”

“Whoa…” Frisk’s eyes widened in amazement and wonder. Chara looks weirded out. “Really now…”

Frisk, for the first time in forever for me, looks to believe every word that comes out of my mouth, while Chara looks on in standard skepticism. Oh well. It's not like I have an Angel right here to-

“GASP! I almost forgot! Nikieal, can you make yourself known?” I want those two to see them. I can't be the only one anymore. Well, except Flowey. 

And Behold, In an act of Holy wonder, Nikieal appears right before the two. 

“BE NOT AFRAID.” 

Chara shrieks in utter fear. To be fair, I didn't react much better. I guess being “The Demon who comes when you call it's name” makes you intrinsically piss shit scared of Angels.

God, Chara and Asriel were so edgy it's not even funny. 

Anyhow, Frisk seems to love the Big guy. They're cuddling with them. Frisk seems happy. Nikieal is surprisingly comfortable for a floating mass of Solar matter, gas, plasma, forestry, and golden rings with eyes on them. 

Chara is being soothed from afar by Nikieal's solar rays. I pat them on their non-corporeal back. Angels were really scary for me as well. 

The two acquaint themselves with Nikieal's presence. 

Chara eventually calms down, and Frisk cuddles with Nikieal and asks for me to continue. I do. 

I tell them of the choir, and how I moved to God’s Cave, and how God told me of my friends' fates and told me my new mission.

“So… you're like a prophet?” Frisk tilts their head. 

“How come it's YOU of all people that gets to be the busboy for God?” Flowey gives me a suspicious look.

I don't know. That's what I've been wondering this entire time! But He's God, so I suppose He has pretty good reasons. I think.

Chara speaks up. “Is God… a human, or a monster?”

“He is neither. He's the creator of Humans and Monsters.”

Chara resumes looking down at the sky floor. Everything below us. 

I resumed my story. I told them how God let me see His throne and how He let me see all my friends before I did His work. Chara and Flowey didn't react much, simply absorbing my words, but Frisk looked truly amazed by all of this.

“This is amazing! You could write a whole book about what you've seen. Picture it! ‘How I met God: The God Truth.’ by Clover Whatever-your-last-name-is.” Frisk does jazz hands as they brainstorm my newest novel.

I don't have a last name. 

Chara raises their concern. “Are you… Are you really so sure of all this? This stuff about God and his throne and all? I mean… is this all even real? What if he's lying to you and this is just some powerful otherworldly alien messing with your brain and manipulating you? Using you for his own mysterious goals.”

Hm. I consider their words. After a moment, I responded. “Chara, the way I see it, God hasn't really given me any reason to doubt Him so far. He's let me come back and meet all my friends again before I leave forever! And… even if this is some sort of ruse, I ain't no stranger to that.” Flowey flinches in the corner of my vision. “I’m strong. And even if that happens, I’ll come through like I have before. Cowboys are strong.” 

Chara seems to disagree, but relents. They nod. “If that's how you feel.” 

“Clover…” Frisk raises their voice. They’re buried in their sweater and in Nikieal's wings. “God let you see all your friends? Like Martlet, Dalv and… Kanako?” Frisk squeaks out the last name is hesitation. 

“Yes. I’ve had visits with them before I met you three. I’ve met with Dalv, Martlet, Starlo and the Feisty Four, Axis and his family, Ceroba and Kanako… and then Toriel. And Asgore.”

Frisk's eyes bug out of their head. The glow of their red eyes contrasts with the scenery before us. I can see Chara glaring at them in bitter jealousy. “Y-You saw Mom? And… Dadgore?” 

Ugh. Dadgore.

I can't stand him. 

“Yeah. I did.” Why does Frisk even tolerate that oaf? They're too nice. “It was nice to see Toriel again. Can't say the same for him.” 

Frisk looks uncomfortable. I understand. I’m talking about a beloved figure in their lives with so much contempt. It's making them uncomfortable. I see Chara glares daggers at me. I try to calm down.

Relax. 

“I… I know you didn't really like him. He's done bad things.”

“Yeah, he has.” 

“...He was just trying to give his people hope.” Chara looks down. They don't look at anybody else. Flowey looks about as dour as they do. “He was backed into a corner.”

“Really now? So that makes what he did reasonable?” I don't know if I’m making the right move here. But I can't help myself.

“I DIDN'T-” Chara takes a shuddering breath. They restart their sentence. “I didn't say that at all. I just mean that he was… put in a horrible situation by the hands of the humans and myself-” 

“Chara…” Flowey meekly protests against Chara's framing. They both agreed to the plan, and Asriel even put out some ideas, but Chara kind of strong-armed Asriel into it. Chara wanted to fulfill their duty as the future of humans and monsters.

“Hush, Asriel.” Chara seems guilty about it. “...Into a place of public pressure where he had to do something he hated. He KILLED himself instead of having Frisk stay Underground. He definitely did…” Chara looks anguished as they think of his deeds. “Awful things. And none of this excuses that. But he's a monster, and that means he has hope to be better. He's my DAD.” Chara looks like they're about to start crying.

Ignoring that weird quote about monsters, I understand where they're coming from. Asgore is their father. Someone they love. It's hard to watch someone you love change, especially when it's for the… bad. Chara saw the best of Asgore. Someone who loved his children and his family. 

The… goofy, almost innocent older man who simply wanted to give others some hope. Who tried his best to serve his community. Even if that meant murdering five innocent children who were stuck in a foreign land and were scared and- 

Calm down. Justice is a clear state of mind.

Okay. This is kind of starting to remind me of Chujin. Except, about 11 times worse. At least with Chujin and Axis it was an accident… God. This is all so fucked up.

Frisk speaks up. “I-I’m not going to lie… I’m still. Kind of scared of Asgore. He killed me a lot.” Chara is crying now. Flowey looks wilted. “But… I believe that anyone, even the worst of people, can change. That everybody can be a good person, if they just try.” They gain a determined look on their face. They looked to be filled with a sense of love. 

Frisk tries to cover up their fear and uncertainty with a persona of determination and with a stone face. I understand. I do the same. 

“Asgore isn't the best person, but he's kind. And that means he can be better. And… if you really feel that way about him… I’m not really any better than-” 

“Stop.” I don't need reminders. 

Frisk tries their best. They're just a kid. It's different with them.

I calm my breathing. Half of these visits just got me riled up, it feels like.

“Asgore will get what is coming to him. His day is coming. But… I suppose…”

I hesitate to say it, but... I am a prophet now. This is gonna take some getting used to.

“Asgore is one of God's children. And that means he deserves a chance. He could be better if he tried, which he has. So. I’m sorry. He is your father. To all three of you. I shouldn't be talking about someone's Pa this way right in front of them.” Even if he did- “Everyone has done evil deeds. We’ll all get our due in the end. I’ll try to be a bit more charitable.” 

The Dreemurr kids calm down a bit as I finish rambling. Chara sits down, and looks contemplative. Flowey stares at me with a strange facial expression. Frisk tries to calm down, snuggling with Nikieal.

The sounds of rushing rings and solar activity fills the air.

“How about… we talk about something else, huh?” Flowey quietly says.

We agree. 

Slowly, and more reserved than before, Frisk, Chara and Flowey start discussing their lives on the surface.

Apparently, Flowey lives permanently in a Flower pot. I genuinely couldn't believe it when I heard that. Flowey would assuredly NEVER agree to that at all. Seems too… domestic for him. But I guess he doesn't really care anymore. Flowey has officially been tamed.

Ya hate to see it.

Frisk and Chara frustratedly explain how they sometimes share the same body in order to communicate with Flowey. Frisk hasn't revealed their roommate to anybody else. I understand it, but… it feels wrong to keep that from their parents. Frisk and Chara assure me it's for the best. 

All three of the Dreemurr kids live mostly with Toriel, but they do occasionally spend weekends with… Asgore. 

Life with Toriel. Hm. It's almost unfair. But I’m not going to complain. Those two (I’m not so sure about Flowey) deserve to live a good life. 

“Why… Why did you bring Flowey up with ya?” 

Frisk adjusts their hair and sighs. “Flowey insisted he stay underground for months. I tried and tried and tried to convince him-”

“Yeah! It was exhausting! The only way they got me up there was through guilt tripping and promises of a higher standard of living.” Flowey's petals twitch.

“Yeah.” Frisk laughs at Flowey's grumbling. 

I hesitate. “Why did you want him up there?”

“Well… like I said, I believe that everyone deserves a chance. And I thought that Flowey could get better-could be happier- if he was on the surface.”

“..Does he deserve that?”

Flowey looks on. He doesn't really react, but I sense a quiet agreement. Frisk frowns. “That's what he told me. For so long, he repeated that he didn't deserve that treatment. That people better than him had gotten worse lives. But-” 

“It's not just about whether or not Flowey deserves that. Flowey has no soul. He has psychotic tendencies, and gains active enjoyment from seeing people be hurt.”

“Flowey has ways to treat that.” Frisk fires back at me. “He has medicine to calm him down. He has videogames and movies and things to fulfill those needs without people getting hurt.”

“Apparently those don't do the trick for him. Flowey tried to kill me the moment I saw him in this vision.”

Frisk stares at Flowey in shock and dismay. Chara, just watching all of this go down, tuts disapprovingly at their little brother. Flowey flinches back.

“Hey! You snitch! I thought that you were a dream! I assumed it was fair game…” Flowey's voice descends from a defensive aggression to ashamed mumblings.

“It's alright. I suppose you didn't know.” I turn back to Frisk. “To some extent, Flowey doesn't really have control over these things. But you were the one who rallied for him to go up to the surface, where there is a possibility of him hurting someone. Most likely by accident. You hold accountability over him. Remember that.”

“Don't talk to them like that!” Flowey hisses at me. Chara looks ticked at me. Oh. I guess that was pretty rude to say to a kid.

“Sorry. But you get the idea.”

Flowey and Frisk agree.

We move on to other topics. 

Frisk is a veritable social butterfly. They're friendly with practically everyone in the underground, the so-called Angel of the Prophecy. They hold that title with two other people, but Frisk holds up the public image.

They live a stressful life, despite everything. The work of an ambassador is never done, and they have to deal with the disgusting and parasitic world of journalism and politics. Constantly making little gestures, constantly analyzed by the media, having your life be broadcasted. I certainly could not even begin to fathom the hell that is. Frisk is a real trooper.

Chara hates them. The humans. They stress to me their fears of Human distrust of monsters and the constant efforts by leaders in the local and federal government to roll back any progress made. Chara is frustrated. They almost want Humans to completely separate from Monsters. “Stay away from my family”, they say. I understand. Martlet told me a little of the pain of living in a world where people don't really understand you. I've lived with it all my life. Chara has too. They told Asriel all about it.

But Chara's cynicism is contrasted with Frisk's fierce optimism. They stress the surprising level of acceptance and inter-species contact that has gone on in the past year. Of all the people who have tried to help the monsters in their struggle. Frisk tells me of that Skeleton Royal Guardsman, who is the official “Mascot” of Monsterkind. A lot of humans love him a lot. Papyrus, his name was. 

I remind myself of the flaws and beauties of the world those three have helped create. I remind myself that I haven't really helped create it. That I simply did something foolish and hurt myself. That what I did only hurt the people closest to me. That those two deserve the pride of victory, and I don't.

It hurts. I feel like crying, but I have no right. 

Anyway, Frisk tells me about the social circle that they have made. The people that aren't just friendly with them due to politics or because they're the “Angel”

They made many friends during their journey. Toriel, Sans and Papyrus, Undyne and Alphys, Metatron, and then… Asgore.

The Dreemurrs tell me a bit about Toriel. She's very protective of them. Literally hand holding them through life. Though it makes sense, with the public image they have. I reminisce over Flowey's memories of me living with her. I won't tell them.

Toriel is constantly making sure Flowey is on his best behavior. I’m sure she does a good job of it. 

Frisk kind of senses my mood when Toriel is mentioned. I’m sure they know a bit. Toriel is heartbroken over the death of those children. It's strange. It's like getting into a coma and forgetting who your parents are, only to be told of them by others. 

It hurts. I need to get past this. 

Then they tell me about the Skeleton brothers. Sans seems to be a sore spot for Flowey. Smiley Trashbag, he calls him. Sans was one of the most vigilant in fucking with Flowey in all sorts of ways, when Flowey was the most determined being in the Underground. That guy always had more under the hood. Hiding all these secrets behind a Jesters hat and a chill persona. Anyhow, Sans is definitely always on his case. They’re constantly bickering, Frisk says. Chara laughs over Flowey's many arguments with the guy. Sans is chill when it comes to Frisk though. Sans usually plays pranks on them, sells them miscellaneous garbage, and showers them in oceans of junk food. That's how he shows he cares.

Papyrus is the mascot of Monsterkind. The three claim that he hasn't really changed that much. He's become a famous motivational speaker on the Internet, apparently. Frisk and Papyrus are currently the only two members of the so-called Flowey Fan Club. Papyrus has too much faith in that little bastard. So does Frisk. Despite his energetic and positive persona, he seems to be in the know more than he lets on, apparently. Flowey gets annoyed, but also sad when he gets brought up. Like all of this relationships, it is extremely complicated.

The Royal Captain Undyne and… Alphys are in some kind of relationship. Chara seems to genuinely idolize her. Her unapologetic stance towards Humans resonates with them. However, Frisk has mellowed out her whole “All Humans are Evil” Stance. She's some kind of local community protector. They don't go too into it, but it sounds like Undyne is still carrying out her role as Captain, in some form. She's also a Gym teacher.

Alphys… She hurt a lot of people. She did it through negligence and mistakes, instead of a stubborn cowardice, like Asgore. But she has undoubtedly saved many people from death, even if they live on in other forms. I can't be too mad at her. Even if she did lie to people for years and hide behind her Royal position as a shield. She's gonna have to answer that.

Shes ALSO going to have to answer for making that MTT asshole. He's even bigger than ever, apparently. Good God. I never was a fan of TV Personalities. I'm aware that he hasn't done anything exceptionally awful, but I just don't agree with his personality, to say the least.

Anyway, Frisk and Alphys bond over a love of Japanese cartoons. Chara tries to deny their feelings, but a round of sibling torture reveals otherwise. I’m more of a western guy, so I don't have much input to offer.

Finally, Frisk stops talking about their Family and begins talking about their friends. 

They're friends with Kanako. Kanako tried really hard to adjust to her new life. But her strange new appearance and disappearance for many years made her an outcast. Frisk made it their mission to be her friend. I appreciate that. 

Chara and Flowey kind of let Frisk take the wheel for the rest of the conversation.

Frisk tells me a bit of their new friend group. Honestly, at this point I’m more hearing the sound of their voice than really listening to their words. They sound happy with their life. I’m glad for them.

Frisk made some mistakes along the way. But at the end of the day they didn't hurt their friends in misguided attempts to help. They have earned this life. 

Slowly, the conversation becomes more one sided as Frisk goes on endlessly about their new life. But even then, they begin to lose their energy, and fall unconscious along with everyone else in the room. 

💛

Clover…

I woke up. I’m standing up now. We're all floating above the waters of the world. 

I see Frisk, Chara and Flowey huddled together. 

Clover, I have come before thee again. Come to the dreamers and wake them. For this visit is coming to an end.

I nod. Let's hop to it.

I’m not in the mood to be subtle anymore. I yell. “WAKE THE FUCK UP!” 

The three jump in their sleep. Flowey is squished in-between Chara and Frisk. Chaos ensues as the three attempt to understand what's going on in their sleep-addled minds. 

I feel the light of the Lord grow red behind me. “THAT WAS NOT THE MANNER I WISHED FOR IT TO BE SO. AND YOUR FOUL LANGUAGE. YOU ARE MEANT TO BE A WATCHMAN OF A FALLEN WORD, NOT A CRASS THING OF NATURE.” 

“Sorry…”

“MAY PEACE BE UPON THEE, CHILD. YOU ARE UNDER DURESS.” 

“Whoa…” Frisk watches in fascination behind me. 

“You are God.” Chara’s eyes bug out of their non-existent skull. 

Flowey says nothing.

I move aside, and introduce Him. “This is God. He can confirm everything I told you, fellas.”

“INNOCENT ONES. I HAVE BEHOLD YE IN THY FORMS.” 

Frisk approaches the Lord. “So are you really… God?”

“I AM THAT I AM. I AM YOUR FATHER, FRISK. I AM SO PROUD OF ALL THAT YE HAVE INFLICTED UPON MY CREATION. MY LOVE IS MORE VISIBLE IN THIS WORLD, TO YOUR WORKS.” He's right.

Frisk gapes at Him. “I-I. Thank you.” I pat them on the shoulder. They should be proud. Even though pride is a sin. So I guess they shouldn't be proud.

Chara and Asriel hang behind. They seem hesitant to step forward to their maker.

“INNOCENT ONES. DOES THOU HESITATE.” 

Chara flinches. They look hesitant to do anything at all. Maybe they still think he's lying? 

“...can I ask you some questions?”

The Lord sits there for a moment. He contemplates. Does God need to contemplate anything? I’m pretty sure He has every thought ever floating in Himself. What are even the logistics of God? I don't know. My head hurts just thinking about it.

“I WILL WEIGH IN ON YOUR CONCERNS.” 

Chara ruminates on how they want to ask the question. Finally, they come out with it. “So… you created Humans and Monsters, Correct?” 

“I CREATED ALL THINGS.”

“Why… Why would you make Humanity the way it is?” 

Oh.

“I SHALL REMIND YOU MY CHILDREN. ALL OF MY CHILDREN REBEL AGAINST MY WORD EVERYDAY. THAT MAKES THE SON OF MAN AND THE SON OF MAGIC. THEY ARE LITTLE DIFFERENT IN THAT REGARD.” 

“Yeah but-” Chara takes a breath. “Aren't Humans more… rebellious than Monsters?” 

His light reddens at that. “HM.” 

“It's just. Humans seem so unaccepting. They always reject and hate what they don't understand. But Monsters have always been so friendly! They're literally made of Love, hope and compassion. Persecuted by Humans, and done horrible things by them. Ignoring them, depositing them, and treating them with the lowest forms of disrespect, when in fact that is what they deserve!” Chara's getting heated. I take a step back, and Frisk follows me.

“If you're a just and good God, why would you allow these creatures to-” 

ENOUGH. 

It's less extreme than last time. But Chara went too far and wasn't prepared. The light isn't the size of the sun, but rather a small apartment, and it hinders Chara's ability to see. 

Frisk and Flowey look on in horror. 

The Lord responds.

“UNDER MY CREATION, THERE IS NEITHER JEW OR GENTILE, SLAVE OR FREE, MAN OR WOMAN, MAN NOR MONSTER. FOR THOU BE ONE AS MY CHILDREN. THUS SAITH THE LORD.” 

“I WILL NOT TOLERATE SUCH WORDS OF MALICE AND HATRED. A REFORMATION OF THY MIND IS NEEDED. REPLACE HATE WITH LOVE. HUMANS ARE MY CHILDREN, AS ARE MONSTERS. YOU ARE NOT SPECIAL IN THY BIGOTRY.” 

The light dims. The scenery returns to normal.

Chara is crying in the fetal position. His tendrils provide them with comfort. 

“It's alright, Chara…” 

“I know. They were wicked men. But they shall harm you no longer…” 

“I-I-I’m. Sorry.” Chara cries softly in His hands. 

We don't interrupt them. The Lord comforts the Demon.

Eventually, Chara begins to calm down and sits down on the floor. Frisk lays a tentative hand on their head. “Are you alright, Partner?”

“I’ve been better, Frisk. But thanks.” 

I take a moment to mull my thoughts over. I speak to the first fallen human.

“I understand where you're coming from. I didn't have the best life on the surface. It wasn't…” Chara definitely had their reasons for hating humanity. Let's just say that. “..as bad as yours, but life up there didn't offer me much. But with monsters… I found people who cared about me. Who cared about me as a person. For the first time. I wanted to do everything in my power to help monsters, just like you did. And just like you… I did something stupid in pursuit of that.”

I’m getting sidetracked. “But the fact is Monsters are people like any other. Plenty of monsters have done either horrifically stupid or immoral things. Despite, or maybe because of, them being made of Compassion and Magic. As you say.” 

“...but Humans have undoubtedly created much worse people than monsters could ever be.”

“I don't know Chara. Flowey is kind of the worst person I’ve ever met.” Flowey offers no argument to this.

“Flowey is a special case!” Chara raises their voice. “But… I guess you're right in a way. But still… Humans have hurt me in so many ways. I don't… ugh. I just can't. I just feel like Humans are always... destroying things that I care about.”

“Oh, Chara…” Frisk speaks up. “You always talk like you're not a human.” 

“I am. What makes me different from the rest of them?” Chara's tone carries bitterness against themselves 

“WHERE IS THE LOVE FOR THYSELF, CHILD?” 

Chara jumps. But they recover. They breathe a sigh. They're tired. 

Flowey pops out from nowhere. “What makes those two, then?” 

Chara is taken by surprise. “First of all Azzy, Frisk is my partner. They will always be a bit of a special case.” Frisk smiles at that.

“And secondly… if I’m honest. You weren't the worst either, Clover.” They hazard a look at me. “You have definitely shown that you care about Monsters. That makes you okay in my book.” Chara gives me a small smile.

That's kind of messed up logic, but I guess it's better than before. “Yeah all humans suck except like two of them.” There's like, billions of people around the globe. ALL of them suck!? Come on now. What is the kind of racism where you're racist against yourself? I don't remember. 

However, I let it slide and take it for the compliment it's supposed to be. “Thank you kindly.” I tip my hat. 

We rested there for a second. However, Flowey looked restless. “Flowey. Just go talk to Him.” Chara rolls their eyes at him.

“W-What?” They startled him. He's whispering. “He literally freaked out when you said something he didn't like! Why would I do that!?” Scratch that. He's… whisper-yelling. I think the term is.

“Well, I don't know how many times in your life you'll have a direct audience with God, so why not make the most of it.” Chara shrugs their shoulders. Flowey looks pensive, but he eventually caves in to pressure. 

“God?” 

Flowey looks frail from this angle.

“YES, PRINCE ASRIEL.” 

Flowey looks annoyed at that. But he persists. 

Flowey puts on a brave face. 

He takes a breath.

“Do you hate me?”

Oh.

“NO.” 

Flowey looks completely shocked by this response. And a little mad. 

“But-. What about. Aren't you God!? Do you know how many people I’ve killed? The AMOUNT of times? I've done horrific things. Even now… I can't stop these sensations. I can't feel anything. Even at my ‘best’. I will never be good. Why don't you hate me?” Flowey looks so confused.

“YOU ARE MY CHILD ASRIEL. HOW COULD I POSSIBLY HATE YOU?” 

Flowey looks dejected. “I… I don't understand.” 

The Lord gives Asriel comfort.

…

A moment of silence.

Flowey sighs and turns to look at me. “Gee, Clover. This whole visit of yours has turned out to be a huge mess.”

I nod. “You have changed.” 

Flowey rolls his eyes. “No shit.” 

Whoa! I think that's the first time I’ve heard him say a swear word.

“Language, Azzy.” Chara snickers at their brother.

“SHUT UP CHARA!” His face morphs to look… strangely like Asriel. It's kind of disturbing.

“CHARA IS CORRECT. YOU SHALL BE PUNISHED, ASRIEL.”

The sound of a theremin rings in my ear. It hurts a bit. That's odd. It's been pretty pleasant so far. When I open my eyes, I notice exactly what happened. 

Oh. Oh God. It's terrible.

Chara is laughing so hard. They're barely breathing. I don't think they've ever laughed this hard.

I don't understand how they could have that reaction. This is the most disgusting thing… That's probably an exaggeration. But it's awful.

Frisk shares in my disgust. They're holding themselves together better than I am however. They pat me on the back as I fall to my knees. It's terrible. 

Flowey is bald.

No petals. A glare from his head his me in the eyes pure bald headedness. It doesn't fit him.

Something like this doesn't deserve to exist on this planet. Isn't God supposed to love me? Why would He do this to me? I’m questioning the ethics of me being brought back from death.

Flowey is confused and offended. The water is too dark for him to look in his reflection, so he only sees the reaction of three humans gazing upon a travesty. 

Chara always did like to laugh in the face of crisis.

It's time to go. Enough is enough. 

“I think it's time.” 

“CLOVER MUST LEAVE. SAY YOUR FAREWELLS.” 

I get up off the water and behold, the door of light is opened. 

God. I've met so many people so far. Don't tell me there's someone ELSE I’m meeting?

THIS IS THE LAST VISITATION YE SHALL HAVE.

Oh. That's it then.

I take my step to the door. The water plops underneath my boots and I fiddle with my Sheriff Badge. A reminder of my new life to come.

I don't know if I’m ready.

I look behind me. My three guests look upon me. Flowey looks horrific, so I can hardly stomach to see how he feels. But Chara and Frisk share expressions of acceptance. It was nice meeting them.

Chara approaches first. “It was nice to meet you, ‘Pardner.’ See you on the other side.” They shake my hand.

“Much obliged. And likewise.” 

Flowey approaches me next. I make a desperate attempt at normalcy.

However, when I take a second look at him, I notice that all of his petals are back on! Thank God. I don't want that to be my final farewell to anyone. Even if that's Flowey.

“Well. Clover. I suppose this is where we part ways.” 

I kneel down. “Seems to be.” 

Flowey only laughs sadly at me. “You always were predictable, Clover.” 

“I’m sorry. For everything I did to you. For all the ways I hurt you. What I made you see. For everything I took away. I’m sorry.” Asriel curls in on himself.

I saw. He absorbed my soul. He made me suffer for defending myself. He mocked me for wanting a happy life. He made me run through endless hallways and tried to kill me. He used Martlet against me. He hurt me. 

He's probably the worst person I’ve ever met.

But I can't help but hug him while he's like this.

I don't understand. Asgore I can't stand, but I change my tune when Flowey is sad? Maybe I’m messed up.

Maybe it's because Flowey hurt me, specifically. All the hurt he's done to others has faded away. Unlike Asgore. I don't know what to do with that. But it's how I feel.

I released him. “Goodbye, Asriel. It was nice to meet you.”

“...yeah.”

I get up off the floor. I look Frisk in the eyes. Despite my age, they're only a bit shorter than me. Curse my height. 

“Goodbye, Frisk.” I tip my hat.

“Goodbye, Clover.” They wave to me. They give a smile. “Can I get a yeehaw?”

Why not?

“Yeehaw.” I take my Cowboy hat and bow.

I walk closer to the door. I turn back and see the three Dreemurr kids waving goodbye. I wave back, and step through the door.

I fell unconscious. 

💛

I remember.

I stand in the flower garden. I told Martlet to leave. Shes innocent in all of this, as far as I'm concerned. I need to deliver justice.

I hear the tyrant speak. I don't listen to his words. There's not much worth listening to.

Eventually, he leads me to the barrier. White emptiness, and a Black void fill the space simultaneously. I hear a click.

I see seven canisters. Cyan. Orange. Purple. Green. 

BLUE.

Two containers remain empty.

I am furious. I can't contain myself. I aim my Big Iron in this cowardly fool's face. God. That look on his face. It pisses me off so much.

He acts like he's sorry for what he's done. But he doesn't care. If he did, then he would stop.

I fight valiantly, but I am defeated. The soul container captures my essence. One more left.

The Flower is not satisfied with this outcome. He resets.

I wake up in a bed of Golden Flowers. 

💛 

Chapter Text

💛

I’m floating. 

I see light, blinding light. All colors come together in my vision at once, forming a rainbow. I can't see anything else.

I hear a grand choir. It plays a simple melody. I heard it last when I entered the Nebula in the White Void. I can't place it, but I can swear I have heard it before. It evokes Justice. The Seraphim joins Billions of voices into one. Their song is beautiful.

I hear the blazing weapons of the Cherubims, and the revolving rings of those Wing Wheels. I can hear the purring of His animals.

I open my eyes.

It's Him again. I see Him on His throne. He's massive. I feel safe.

This is it. I have seen all that I have needed to see. My request has been fulfilled. I am now going to do my work as a… Prophet? Messenger? I don't know my official title. 

These visits. 

On one hand, they have been amazing! The opportunity to see the people I’ve grown close to again… not many are afforded this luxury, I imagine. 

Dalv has led a successful life. He has grown out of his insecurities and lives a fulfilling life with a lot of promise. It was great to talk to him one last time. 

Martlet, although hit hard by my suicide, has grown and lives well on the surface, enjoying her passion and helping her community. Although our visit had some difficult moments, it felt great to see Martlet again.

Starlo has embraced who he is, and grown past the persona he made. He still hangs around his friends and does entertainment, while providing food to the Monster Town. 

Axis. Our visit didn't end well. I nearly killed him in a fit of anger. I still regret that. He didn't deserve a gun to his face. I hope I made it up to him. I hope he and his family have a good future.

Ceroba… our visit was hard. She took my death the hardest. But I'm confident she can move forward. Kanako, as well as Martlet and Starlo and the rest of them will help her through it. Oh, Kanako was also great to meet. She was pretty fun to be around. 

Toriel and Asgore. Toriel was a bittersweet reunion. But it was nice to catch up. But Asgore… I realized some things. It hurts. To think about. 

The Dreemur kids and I had some hard conversations, but they were honestly fun to be around. Flowey is trying his hardest to be better, despite everything. Frisk has done Justice for the monsters. I’m honestly proud of them, though I’m aware I have no right. I didn't do anything. Chara still has guilt and pessimism clouding their life, but they're a good person and it was great to Finally, , truly, meet Frisk and Chara for the first time.

Justice. For my entire life, I have tried my best to ensure Justice has been done in any way I could. But. I don't know if I can say I did a good job. I hurt my friends. I just wanted to help, but I didn't. Right in front of them, I killed myself. I hurt them. 

It was a pointless death. I didn't really help anyone. I have no doubts about it now. I know why God feels that way now. I guess I am… pretty young. Relatively speaking.

Justice. The acts of Chujin and Asgore. Despite their differences, both were good people who unwisely allowed themselves to embrace sides of themselves they felt they were forced into by Mankind. Chujin was desperate to protect Monsterkind. But he only ended up hurting himself and his family in a misguided attempt to interfere with things larger than himself. As did Kanako. As did Ceroba.

Asgore allowed his cowardice and supposed duty to his community to stop his instincts to be a better person. He did more damage than the Ketsukane family ever did. He can try to repent for the things he's done, but the fact is his soul is forever tainted with the murder of children. He will have to live with that. Despite his good traits. 

What's the takeaway from all this? Should people give up trying to make the world a better place? Should we try our best to remember the best of people, despite the harm they have done? How far can that really go? Is sacrifice wrong? I sure don't think sacrifice is wrong. That feels instinctually false to even think. Perhaps it's the way I went around it? I don't know. 

And the resets. Should a power even exist? How just is that, that one mortal person can have such control over the world, the will to change reality? So much damage has been done with such an ability. But so much good has come with it also. Without that ability, Frisk and Flowey wouldn't have had the opportunity to break the barrier and create a better future. Resetting is truly the ultimate double edged sword. 

The nature of my world. There is a God. That's just a fact I know of now. I never really contemplated these sorts of subjects, but… that's my reality. His role in all of this is a matter I don't really understand. How much Free Will do the people I've interacted with have in their lives? How much control do they have over their destinies? Has God subtly interfered in their lives to create this specific outcome? Why would God do that, if He is good? So many people have died, or gone through great grief and turmoil. What's the point? Does any of this even matter? 

Did God let me see all my friends again to make me look at the consequences of my actions and learn from them? 

And... These memories. Why couldn't I remember them before? I didn't see those events in Flowey's memories. It was so similar to my own journey, but I... killed Ceroba. What do I make of that? Is getting myself killed my Asgore really a better world for myself? I doubt it. And Ceroba... I don't know why I would do that. But... I suppose I didn't do that? Ugh.

My head hurts. I feel His tendrils lay me down. I try to calm my thoughts. None of this stressing over my problems will actually affect anything. It'll just make me miserable. I try to Cowboy up. 

I hear Him.

“CLOVER, O INNOCENT ONE. THY VISITATIONS HAVE COME TO AN END. YOU HAVE MET WITH ALL THAT YOU HAVE IMPACTED DURING YOUR JOURNEY. YOUR REQUEST HAS BEEN FULFILLED.”

I nod. I give Him a small smile. I wipe my face with my Bandana. “Thank you so much. This was a true privilege. Now I have proper closure.”

I sigh. I pick at my denim pants. “I know that there is work to be done. When will I be sent to ensure Justice?” It's over. This was good for a while. But now it's time to leave.

It hurts.

His light shines on forever. “YOU ARE HASTY, CHILD OF JUSTICE.”

“Isn't that what you said? That after my visits I’ll do your work?”

“SHALL WE NOT REST?”

Rest? Justice waits for no one. Besides, I don't want to think about my problems right now.

“YOU ARE MAKING AN ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE YOUR PROBLEMS. THAT IS FOOLISH, CHILD. WE HAVE MUCH TO DISCUSS. REGARDING YOUR WORK. REGARDING YOUR VISITS.”

I have a lot on my mind. He wants me to ask Him questions. He wants to offer me guidance.

Okay. I’ll do it.

Where do I even start? I adjust my Cowboy hat.

 “I know that I did the wrong thing. My suicide was pointless. It helped no one. But… if that's the case, is Sacrifice just?”

“SACRIFICE. SURRENDERING FOR THE SAKE OF SOMETHING ELSE. MANY OF MY LAWS AND MY CHILDREN OFFER SACRIFICE TO ME. SACRIFICING ANIMALS TO MYSELF WAS A COMMON RITUAL FOR MY PEOPLE. MANY SACRIFICED THEIR VERY LIVES TO ME. THROUGH ABSTINENCE, PATIENCE, AND DISCIPLINE. AS WELL THROUGH THEIR VERY LIVES.”

“THE MESSIAH OFFERED THE ULTIMATE ACT OF SACRIFICE.”

“I LOVE MY CHILDREN. I CRAFT ALL OF MY CHILDREN WITH CARE. YOU ALL HAVE MY LIGHT IN YOU. I LOVE YOU ALL SO VERY MUCH. IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR ME TO EXPRESS, MY INTENSITY IN LOVE FOR YOU.”

“ALL OF YOUR LIVES HAVE VALUE. JUST AS MY CHILDREN ARE TAINTED THROUGH THE REBELLION IN THE GARDEN, YOU ARE MY CREATION. YOU ARE GOOD CREATURES, AND GOOD CHILDREN.”

“I CREATED YOU. I CREATED ALL OF MANKIND, AS WELL AS MONSTERKIND, TO EXPRESS MY LOVE FOR MY CREATION. YOU ARE THE STEWARDS OF MY CREATION. I CREATED YOU TO LOVE. THAT IS THE BEAUTY OF YOUR WORLD.”

“CLOVER. I ASK YE THIS QUESTION. HOW CAN YOU LOVE OTHERS IF YOU DO NOT LOVE YOURSELF? BECAUSE IT IS CLEAR THAT YOU ARE ABSENT OF SELF LOVE.” 

…

“Clover…”

I look up at Him. His voice changed. 

He's right. I don't really love myself.

“I don't think I really need to love myself. I don't need to be happy to be satisfied.” 

“You are a child of Justice, I understand. But your species of Justice is flawed. You assume that doing justice requires absolute sacrifice. You live for the sake of others.”

Yes. I do. That's the point. I live to serve Justice. What else am I worth? That's all I’m good for. 

“You are negligent to yourself. I understand, young Clover. Your formative years have been hard. You had been shown little affection. The affection that all of my children need.”

I was passed along a few homes, before I settled in the home near Mt. Ebott. Some of them were nice, kind of. They weren't the worst. But they didn't care about me. At all. I was just a paycheck to them. That was completely evident to me. Some… Some of them hurt me.

But the Ebott orphanage? Little to no support from adults. Facilities barely worked. I have no family. I don't even have a last name. I had no real friends before I went underground. I wasn't the most sociable person. I was too… opinionated. Kids at school didn't like me that much, when they even noticed me at all. Teachers didn't even know I existed. I was nobody. To anyone. The only way I contributed to the world, the only way I felt good about myself at all, was trying to help. Making food for the younger kids. Washing the dishes. Protecting them anyway I could. 

I wonder how those kids are doing now. I know I wasn't really important to them. They've moved on, I can be absolutely sure. So I need to move on too. 

“Maybe.” I’m sure God can read my thoughts. I don't need to say much.

“Clover, do you believe that all life is sacred?” 

What? Although I've hurt people in resets… That never happened. And I didn't actually do those things. That has become truly clear to me now. Even if I still feel guilty over it.

Saying that, I haven't killed a single person. If I didn't kill Asgore, or hell, even FLOWEY, then I’m pretty sure that I’m not killing anyone any time soon. 

“Of course I do!” That's my brand of Justice.

“You do. But not in completion. You do not believe that your life is sacred. Though you are made in my image as all of My children are, you reject your gift. You reject Me. I breathed life into you. Do you not see the value in that, in a vacuum? Do you not see your beauty? Do you not have FAITH in your worth?” 

“Sacrifice is noble, yes. But you are a child. Your life is sacred. Your sacrifice, your death, was without my consent. Child Sacrifice is directly against my word. Remember that. How do you think I felt to see you die? I was infuriated.”

…Okay. That's a lot to take in. So, sacrifice is okay. But I do it too much and I don't value my own life enough. That's the jist of what He’s saying? 

“Yes.” 

Alright. Yeah. Maybe that's what Chujin's problem was. He didn't value his own life enough. Or didn't value what he already had enough. He tried to help, but he didn't put enough value into himself. Or his family, in a way. 

Okay. New mission statement. Start valuing myself more? That's what God said to do, and I’m pretty sure I owe Him my life. But… I don't know how to do that. What exactly that entails. Is there a step by step guide on how to learn all that? 

I don't know. I still have those feelings. I don't think they're going away just because God told me it was wrong. But I guess I can try. I’ll try my best. If not for my own self, than for the fact that not valuing myself has led me to this point. My life is a complete mess, and I’m only about twelve years old. 

“I’ll try my best, Lord.” I’m tired of this subject, honestly. 

It's time I learn about what my new job will entail. 

“God. Can you go into more detail about what this job will be like?” 

“Yes, I shall.” His light exhumes holy magic and I can feel His power.

“I have heard the cry of my oppressed children. Across many of my worlds, injustices and the suffering of men are without comparison. You shall travel to these worlds. In some worlds, you may help only one person to safety in a dangerous situation. In another, you may influence politics and the future of that world. Whatever the effort, whatever the scale, you shall speak for me. You shall defend Justice.” 

“However, Clover.”

“As you are my servant, and as I am yours. My laws are absolute. Your work is dependent on your following of these commands. Clover, thy justice is most formidable, but you are but a child.”

“Stand, Clover.”

Uh oh. What now? I get up off the tendrils, and now I’m standing up on them. 

“What do I have to agree to?” 

“Put thy hand over thee heart. I say unto you, I shall give you my laws, and you will agree to them. For you are my child, and for you are my prophet in these worlds. I shall now give you, Clover, my laws.” 

Oh. So I have to basically sign a waiver saying I’ll follow His guidelines? Okay. 

“THOU SHALT HAVE NO OTHER GODS BEFORE ME, NOR SHALL YE DOUBT OF MY POWER. FOR I AM A JEALOUS GOD, AND I BLESS THOSE WHO HAVE FAITH IN ME.” 

Okay. So, I just need to believe in God. I suppose that's pretty easy when He's staring you in the face. I was never a religious person, so I never really thought about it. But I guess it's pretty easy to believe in now. 

“Yes, Lord.” His light glows as I say it. 

“THOU SHALL NOT MAKE UNTO THEE ANY GRAVEN IMAGE. YOU SHALL HAVE NO IDOLS. ALL MORTAL THINGS ARE CORRUPTED BY REBELLION. TO WORSHIP THINGS WHICH ARE NOT OF MYSELF ARE PERILOUS TO THY SOUL.”

Okay. So I can't worship things I like too much. Like my gun, I guess. I can like it, but not put it before Him. Especially not people, because they're imperfect. I’ll try to remember that, I guess. 

“Yes, Lord.” The animals below Him purr in his presence.

“THOU SHALL NOT TAKE THE NAME OF THE LORD THY GOD IN VAIN. YOU SHALL NOT USE MY NAME TO SWEAR, FOR THAT IS PROFANE AND BLASPHEMOUS. TO SAY YOU ARE MY FOLLOWER AND NOT LIVE AND ACT IN MY WORD, THAT IS WITHOUT JUSTIFICATION.”

Wow. Alright so no “Sweet Baby Jesus” this or “Good God” that. Or I guess, I can use them when they're appropriate? I don't know. 

Also I need to not be a hypocrite. Sounds easier than it probably is, but I’ll try.

“Yes, Lord.” The Seraphim’s music resounds in my ears.

“REMEMBER THE SABBATH DAY, AND KEEP IT HOLY.”

Huh? What's the “Sabbath Day”?

“WHEN I BROUGHT CREATION, I DID IT IN SEVEN DAYS. ON THE SEVENTH DAY, I RESTED. EVERY SEVENTH DAY OF YOUR OWN, YOU SHALL REST. YOU SHALL CONTEMPLATE MY LAWS, YOU SHALL REMEMBER ME DURING THAT DAY. YOU WILL TRY TO BE THE BEST FOLLOWER, AS WELL AS A BETTER PERSON.”

Okay. So every seven days I take an off-day. I have to stop doing His work and instead think about morality and Justice. And God. I guess that should be pretty easy.

“Yes, Lord.” The flaming swords of the Cherubims protect His throne.

“HONOR THY FATHER AND THY MOTHER.” 

What? But… I don't have a father. Or a mother. I don't have any family. How am I supposed to honor them? Besides, I don't even know what they're like. What if they're bad people? I wouldn't know either way.

“I KNOW THIS IS A DIFFICULT MATTER TO DISCUSS FOR YOU. BUT YOU SHALL SHOW THEM RESPECT AND KINDNESS, EVEN IF THEY ARE DISHONORABLE OR ABSENT.”

…Okay. So I just… need to have some sort of respect for them. For just making me. Okay.

I don't know. I guess I’ll figure it out along the way, so I’ll just agree. 

“..Yes, Lord.” His Tendrils beneath me glow.

“THOU SHALL NOT KILL.” 

…Hm. I don't know. I haven't killed anyone yet. Asgore, Axis. They killed children, but even then I didn't hurt them. But what if I meet someone else? Someone who feels no remorse, who benefits no one, who has the power to continue their evil deeds unopposed? Is it justice to let them live? I wouldn't think so. Does self defense not have God's approval? I should hope so. Doesn't the Bible have people defending themselves? All of these questions…

“YOU WILL NEED TO RESORT TO VIOLENCE AND WAR TO SOMETIMES END INJUSTICE, YES. WHOEVER SHEDS THE BLOOD OF MAN, BY MAN SHALL HIS BLOOD BE SHED, FOR I MADE YOU IN MY IMAGE. BUT YOU MUST NOT BECOME A MURDERER. AND YOU CANNOT FORGET MERCY FOR YOUR ENEMIES, FOR THEY ARE ALSO MY CHILDREN.”

Okay. So be forgiving and have mercy, but don't just let bad people continue when I can do something about it. I’ll try to strike a balance.

“Yes, Lord.” I hear the rushing waters of the Heavenly Sea. 

“THOU SHALL NOT COMMIT ADULTERY.” 

Huh? Uh, okay. I guess. I suppose breaking marriage vows is bad. But what if people realize they don't love each other anymore? They should just stay together? Whatever. I guess it depends. I have no idea how this applies to me. Cowboys are lone wolves, or sometimes hang out in gangs, they don't waste time with romance! They have to spread Justice! Sometimes they have damsels they heroically save, and the occasional lover, but nothing long term. Maybe. I’m thinking too much about this.

“Yes, Lord.” I smell the fire of the seven lamps. 

“THOU SHALL NOT STEAL.”

Okay. That's pretty easy. If it doesn't belong to you, don't take it.

“Yes, Lord.” I swear to Him.

“THOU SHALL NOT BEAR FALSE WITNESS AGAINST THY NEIGHBOR.” 

Bear false witness…? Oh. He means lying. Okay. No lying to people. That's probably much harder than it sounds, but I’ll try.

“Yes, Lord.” My fiddle with my Sheriff Badge. 

“THOU SHALL NOT COVET.”

What does “covet” mean? 

“TO COVET IS TO HAVE AN INSATIABLE DESIRE FOR SOMETHING. TO HAVE A NEED SO GREAT THAT YOU FORGET MY LAWS.” 

Okay. So no more stealing coffee from people’s houses.

“Yes, Lord.” His light glows again. Something in the air shifts.

“Now, Clover. You have agreed to my commandments, and are such, bound by them. This shall be our Covenant. You shall follow the laws, and the light of the Lord will shine in you.”

Whew. Okay. That's a lot. Some of those commandments were a bit too broad for my tastes honestly. The world is complicated, and I’m sure God knows that most of all. But if I try my best, at least something good will come of my actions. I have to believe that, otherwise, what other option do I have? I have to have FAITH in myself. And God, I guess. 

Wait. Were all those rules just the Ten Commandments? Yes. It was. Can't believe I didn't notice. I'm not the most observant person in the world.

Anyway, God starts speaking again. “These laws will govern your actions throughout the worlds you travel across. You will travel through Doors of Light, and you will enter them alone. You shall not bring others on your Quest. If you do travel with companions, you shall not bring them to another world. However, you are allowed to bring any sort of communication device, as well as any other gift you receive.”

Oh. Okay. That sounds… pretty lonely. Years of walking across other worlds, constantly leaving people behind, and never truly belonging. 

I still don't know if I’m qualified for this job. This is all so much. 

Just a year ago, I was nobody. Then, I became dramatically more important to the future of the world, just through my presence in the Underground. And I made so many friends. Now I’m employed by GOD of all people to enact His will across the world. I feel like a goldfish in the bottom of the Mariana trench.

I hurt my friends. I barely helped anyone. How could I do His work?

I try to stop that kind of thinking. It's my new job to help people. This will just be a continuation of what my mission statement has been for my whole life. I need to be strong. Too much doubt could hinder any sort of good I could accomplish.

God isn't saying anything. I try to steel myself. Put my hat on a little tighter. 

“I know all of this is hard for you. You still have doubts about yourself. Your world was so small before, and now you feel overwhelmed with the scale of things. I will not remove those feelings, for you have the ability to move beyond them. But I will alleviate your worries.” 

“Uh, Thank you. Lord. Wait, what do you mean by alleviate?”

“I bear gifts for you.” 

I hear the ringing of a bell. It sounds… familiar. 

It's the UGPS bell! What is that thing doing here?

Instinctually, I walk over to it. The Bell sits on the UGPS sign, and I compulsively ring it. That was always fun. The tendrils beneath me stay still. 

Then, I hear… some song from above me. It's that classical song I always hear in movies, the one that has Hallelujah in it. It was made 200 years ago.

I look up and see… the Mail Whale! Instead of that UGPS hat, he has a halo on his head? He's an angel now? 

“It’s you! What are you doin’ here?” I thought I was done meeting people.

“Hello, Clover. After your stint throughout the underground, the UGPS stopped delivering mail at those signs. I was unemployed! I had absolutely no direction in my life! But when we all moved to the surface, I knew the entire world was just within my reach, after all, anything is possible on the surface. But then I got run over by some Human’s pickup truck and died. Dying really sucks, Clover!” Don't I know it.

“But then, I woke up. I was in Heaven! I don't know what I exactly did to get this life, but I’m not complaining! God made me an angel, which essentially means I’m employed as a mail Whale again. FOR ALL OF ETERNITY! Isn't that great? I’m the Angel Whale now!”

“That's great. Uh, I’m sorry about you dyin'. That must've been a real bad time. But uh…” This might be rude. “Why aren't you rhyming anymore? I always loved that!” 

“Oh, poor ignorant Child. That was just UGPS company policy. Do you know how hard it is to talk in rhymes all the time? Oh. I guess I did it just now, but still! It was fun, but mentally exhausting.” 

Oh yeah. He told me that in Dina's bar. I’m hardly the best at rhyming. But it's pretty fun. I like rhymes, puns, and puzzles. Are those childish interests? I don't care. 

“Oh. Alright. But… what are you doing here?” 

“I come bearing your gifts!” The Mail Whale reaches into his bag and gives me… another bag. Gasp! It's the dimensional bag! That somehow has infinite carrying capacity! I don't know how that works, but it was VERY convenient. And I just found it lying on the floor. Was it someone else's? Maybe.

I took it from Mail Whale. It looks amazing! Doesn't even have the dust and sand it was practically caked in. I take the brown bag and open it. 

It has all my stuff in it! My harmonica, the mail bag, all my ammo including some… pellets? They kind of look like Flowey’s. Weird. Anyway, I also had all of my accessories. The feather, the fancy holster I got from Blackjack, the honeydew pin, the band pin, my old patch, the East Mines safety jacket, the steamworks safety goggles, the Deltarune patch, that Silver Scarf Slurpy gave to me, and the Golden Bandana that that utterly jacked Froggit gifted to me. 

That was a weird fight.

I took stock of the stuff I had. Time to play dress up. I replaced my old worn holster with the fancy leather one. So many patches and accessories. I decided to take the white feather and put it in my hat. I feel proud. What was that song? Yankee Doodle, that's it. Why did he call putting a feather in his hat macaroni? What sense does that make? Why would you call a fashion choice a food item? I’m getting sidetracked.

I leave the safety jacket and the safety goggles in the bag. They don't fit with my aesthetic, but they could be useful in the future. I do the same with the Silver scarf. I could use that in colder settings. I take a look at the Golden Bandana, and… it looks different. It changed into a complete replica of my own bandana! Except it has the most exquisite piece of fabric I've ever seen on it. It has my checkered yellow and blue pattern. I replaced the one I have on, with this beauty. I stand proud. 

I take the patches and pins. I decided to just put my old patch (that had a Clover on it. Like the plant, which I’m named after. One of my awful foster parents got it for me. She was an utter bitch, but the patch was cool so I kept it) and the Deltarune on the left side of my vest, with my Sheriff Badge on the right side. I put the Honeydew and Band Merch pins on the Dimensional Bag. Those two don't really fit with a Cowboy.

I take my old belt and replace it with the new one. I look at it a little closer. The Belt Buckle I found in the mines wasn't anything special, but this one had a yellow soul on it. My soul. Justice. I put it on and put my old one in the bag.

I’m officially done suiting up, so to speak. I look at Mail Whale. He's still here. He's just been watching me. “Uh… Is something the matter?”

“I still have more to give you.” He tossed some stuff at my face using his tail! I dodge the attack, the stuff landing on the floor. I look at my new items.

I see a small journal with a pencil and pen, a small church bell with some bizarre symbol on it, (it was like a P and a X put together? I don't know.) and… a Bible? 

I take the stuff. I look at the Bible. It says it on the cover. “The Holy Bible”. It has a ribbon in it, so I can bookmark it. Huh. I suppose I should get reading it. I’ll do it later. I put it in the bag. 

I take account of the journal. It's blue. I suppose writing down my thoughts will be helpful. I’ll probably be seeing some weird or interesting places, if what God says is to be believed. I look at the bell. What could this be for? 

“Hey, Mail- I mean Angel Whale. What's the bell for?”

“So you can call me.” 

“Wait. So ya mean I’ll get to see you again? That's great! But uh… But what will you be giving me?” What else could I get? 

“Letters, packages, etc. I’m still a mail deliverer you know!”

Letters…? “From who?”

“Your friends!”

What.

God speaks to me. “I HAVE ALLOWED THE ANGEL WHALE TO DELIVER ANY MESSAGE YOU SHOULD WRITE TO YOUR COMPANIONS IN MONSTER TOWN. HE WILL ALSO DELIVER ANY ITEMS YOU SHOULD WANT TO SHIP. IN RETURN, ANGEL WHALE WILL DELIVER ANYTHING YOU ARE SENT.”

What… Oh my G- I mean, uh… Heavens to Betsy! I can write to my friends? This is amazing! Even if I can't see them, this is the next best thing, I suppose. A big smile spreads on my face. “Thank you, Lord! Can I send pictures or-”

“THERE IS NOT MUCH YOU CANNOT SEND, INNOCENT ONE.”

This is great. I’m satisfied.

“Thank you! Sincerely! So… When do I start my work?” 

“YOU SHALL… IN SEVEN DAYS.”

Huh?

“YOUR LONG JOURNEY AS MY PROPHET SHALL BEGIN, IN SEVEN DAYS. UNTIL THEN, YOU SHALL REST.”

Suddenly, everything changes. 

💛

I’m sitting on the bed. 

A few hours ago, God sent me to a kind of camp. It's a desert out here. I don't know exactly where I am, but God just described it as a “Tabernacle”. I don't know what that means, but it must be important. 

There's a gate outside. It encloses the tent, the “Holy Place”. Out there's the laver with some water in it, (which I drank out of) and the burning bronze altar. And dust and sand. 

I’m laying on the bed in the Holy Place, as God called it. There's a menorah over to the left side of the room, and a table with some shewbread on it on the right. Behind me, there's a veil. It hides the Holy of Holies. Inside was the Ark of the Covenant. It was beautiful! It was golden, and it had two Cherubims (the pretty looking kind) acting as a Mercy Seat. It looked very pretty. I bowed to it. 

But now, I’m just about finishing my letter to my friends. I’m so excited to send them this. Just the idea… It's intoxicating. 

Soon enough, I finished it. I take the photo God gave me to send to my friends to prove my authenticity. I carefully rip out the paper from my journal and seal it in an envelope. I seal with the wax, and go outside the tent.

I ring my church bell. Despite its small size, it makes the grand rings of a true church bell. 

The Angel Whale comes down before me. 

“Greetings, Clover! What will you have delivered, young Prophet? Hah! I still can't believe you're a prophet now. They grow up so fast…” Hm. That title will DEFINITELY take some getting used to.

“Just this letter, please.” I hide my eyes behind my Cowboy hat in embarrassment.

I hand the letter to the Whale in his bag, and he ascends to the heavens.

I decided to do some practice. 

I take my revolver out. God put around seven target dummies outside. The exact ones from the Dunes, they even have the cowboy hats on! I load my revolver with some of those friendliness pellets. I decided to test it out. 

These pellets were strong as all get out! The dummies nearly went flying. This thing is strong. I spend a while just shooting at the dummies, doing tricks and spinning my revolver around.

I remember. My ability. I try to remember, I try to channel myself…

My SOUL! I’m almost surprised to still have it. I expected it to look different or something because I died, but it looks just the same. It's glowing yellow, the color of Justice, of Judgement. I aim my soul with a finger gun. I shot at the dummies. 

My Justice Pellets (that's what I’m calling it) do some damage to the dummies. Actually, I nearly destroyed one of them. This ability I have… I didn't know I had it until my fight with Ceroba. I also learned of my memory magic as well. Is that what I am? A magician? I can use magic like a monster. I never thought of it like that before. How many humans can do magic like this? I've certainly never seen any wizards or anything. Maybe I'm just ignorant. 

I decided to practice something else now. With my SOUL ability, I point my finger gun at the dummy, and charge my SOUL. I remember my purpose. My new job. My friends. My objective is to protect the innocent. Set things right. Justice is always needed.

The Justice Beam flies at the opponent, and this time it really does almost destroy it! The thing sizzles from the heat of the Blast. 

I wonder… for just how long can I charge it up? 

I think about all that I have experienced. I remember the feeling of isolation, or worthlessness. The feeling of justified fury at the wrongs of the world. I remember my friends, and the happy life they live now on the surface. I remember… my mistake. I remember the five fallen children. I remember the Angels. I remember God. My promise to Him, and to the rest of the world. I will spread Justice. 

The beam fires off. Yellow fills my vision.

Holy- I mean… Cream Gravy! 

Nearly all of the dummies are completely annihilated! Their ashes coat the desert floor. Thankfully, God protected the gate from my Justice Blast. Wow. That's a cool name! That's what I’m gonna call it.

I NEVER was able to do that before! That's the strongest attack I’ve ever done. I didn't know I could do that. That blast was pretty destructive. I have to really choose my battles when it comes to that ability.

My life has changed a lot.

This power I have, the responsibilities that I possess. I am filled with a sense of Justice. 

💛

…

♥️

I woke up. 

I’m sitting in my room. Flowey's still on the windowsill. He's asleep. The light of the early morning fills my room through the curtains. I see some Butterscotch Cinnamon (known as Buttspie by my partner) sitting in the middle of the room. 

I get up, and take the sheets off me.

I see Chara. They're sitting next to me on the bed. 

“Greetings, Frisk.” 

“Hi…” 

A pause for the both of us. That dream… 

“Chara? Do you have-” 

“Yes, Frisk. I did have that exact same dream you did. With the Cowboy.” 

Wha… 

I whisper my words. I don't want anybody to think I’m insane, talking to Chara. I don't think Mom would appreciate it. The only person who knows my secret is Flowey. No one else.

“So the dream was real? Does that mean that… Is God real? Was that actually Clover? It seemed pretty real, besides the Angel.” Nikieal was beautiful! 

“Frisk, I never have dreams. I am physically unable to sleep. If I had the dream, it was definitely real.” Chara’s face looks petrified.

Oh. “What are we supposed to make of this?” 

“...How am I supposed to know? I-I don't know.” 

Suddenly, the room is a lot less quiet. 

Flowey screeches. He spazzes out in his pot. 

I guess that really confirms it. That wasn't some hallucination inflicted on me and Chara, it seemed to be real! In a way.

Flowey composes himself. He really does sound like a goat when he screams like that.

“What… was that!?” 

“Did you dream about Clover, and God?” 

“...yeah.” Flowey calms down and slumps in his pot. 

The room is silent. What's there to say? I get up off my bed, and pick up the Pie and eat it on the bed. Probably pretty messy, but Mom’s not here to educate me on proper eating etiquette. It's the best food I’ve ever eaten. I eat it in silence, no one has much to say. Or they're thinking too much to bother. I eat the pie up pretty quickly, because as I said, it's the best food in the world. 

After I’m done eating, Chara makes a suggestion. “We should go to Mom. Clover said they visited her too.”

I nod, and get up off the bed. 

“Where are you going?” Flowey asks me, his form contrasted against the light from outside. It's sunrise time. Most monsters will be up at this time. They watch the sun rise.

“I’m going to see Mom. Chara suggested it.”

Flowey nods. He closes his eyes. “Go ahead.”

I do.

I open the door and close it gently behind me. Chara follows me through the wall. 

Mom’s room is just next door. I take a few steps, and I stand before it. I knocked. As I suspected, she's not in her room. There's no response, at least. She must be on the balcony.

I open the door at the end of the hallway.

Mom's standing near the rails, her arm resting on it.

“Mom?” 

She startles, and jerks her head in my direction. She relaxes, and I see that she's been crying. Her eyes are puffy. That settles my question.

“Oh, hello Frisk. It is rather early to rise for you, is it not? School starts in a few hours.” 

School in this town is later than the average. Monsters want time to gaze at the sun. 

“Sorry, mom. It's just… I had a dream.” 

Mom blinks. “Tell me what happened, would you?”

Here goes. Chara sits on the rails, staring at the horizon, just like Mom. “Set the scene before telling her outright. She's a little sensitive right now.” I nod before I start telling her.

“I was in true darkness. I couldn't see anything. The only thing I saw was a Grey door.” Just like in Waterfall. I almost expected to meet that Mystery Man again. “I opened it, and When I stepped inside, I was walking on the sky. I saw Flowey and…” I almost said Chara, but I caught myself. “Someone else.”

Toriel raises an eyebrow. She takes a sip from her mug. It has golden flower tea. Some snails and toast lie on her plate. “Hm… Then what?”

“I met them again. I saw them before, but not for very long.” 

“Have you been thinking of this person recently?”

“No, I haven't. I… It's someone you're familiar with.” I didn't know Clover knew Flowey before all this. I guess he's been keeping a lot of secrets. Mom was a mom to Clover too, in another time and place.

“Can you promise me you won't be sad when I tell you who it was?” 

“Child… You can tell me anything. I could not make this situation about myself.” Toriel puts her hand on my shoulder.

Okay. Here it comes. “It was Clover. The one who fell before me.” 

Mom is shocked, and she starts to put the pieces together. Then, before she can do that, something passes across her face and she shakes her head slightly. “Oh.. yes, that poor child. May they rest in peace. I’m sure that was surprising.”

“Yeah. Me and Flowey talked to them for a while. They told me about…” I can't talk about what Flowey did to them. “Their journey. Then they told me about how they literally met God.” 

Mom’s eyes widen, but she keeps her cool. “Interesting…”

“Yeah, there was even an angel there too! Their name was Nikieal. After that, me and Flowey told them about life on the Surface. Did you know that Clover knew Flowey on their journey?”

Tension is on Mom's face when she hears that. Understandably. She hums. “Hmm… I am going to be honest, Frisk, that is not a very comforting thought.” 

Yeah, Flowey did awful things to Clover.  

“Uh, don't worry. Flowey didn't hurt them.” In this timeline, anyway. “ After that, me and Flowey told Clover about life on the surface. Y’know, stuff at school, my ambassador life, all of my friends, all that. Then I went to sleep, in the dream. Which was really weird. Then when I woke up, I was standing on water. And some light was there, and He told us that He was God! After that, Um…” 

“Don't tell Mom.” Chara is staring at me like I’m an idiot. Takes one to know one. I try to stick my tounge out when Mom takes a bite of her toast, and Chara mutters something about me being immature. 

“Then Flowey and I talked to God about some stuff.” I hope God was right about me. I hope I’ve made up for what I did. “After that, Clover left through a gray door and then the dream ended.” 

Toriel is giving her empty mug and intense stare. She drank it all. Her eyes aren't as puffy as before.

“Frisk… it is the most coincidental thing. I…” Her voice breaks, then she clears her throat. “...had a dream very similar to yours.”

“That makes sense.” Mom looks skeptical at my words. 

“My child, in what world could my words possibly make any sort of sense to you?” 

“Clover told me they met other people, too. They told me they met all of their friends. Remember when they came over to our house a few months ago, looking for Clover’s hat? And they even met Kanako and Mrs. Ketsukane! Then Clover told me… that they visited you and Asgore. Clover didn't like him.” 

Horror dawns upon Mom’s face when she hears my last sentence. She takes a breath. Her hand shakes as she puts it to her face. Chara hugs her, but as usual she doesn't notice. 

“I don't think… that was a dream anymore. I can't believe…” Tears ran down Mom's face. I run up to her and give her a hug. I don't want her feeling this way. “I’m sorry Mom.” 

Me and Chara hug her.

She laughs and hugs me back. Chara is decidedly left hanging. They still get sad when Mom doesn't see them. “Ha ha… This is so very odd. But then again, it was comforting to see them again.” 

“Yeah. It was.”

We sat there. After a while, the sun comes up more, and Mom tells us her dream. She woke up in a black void, like I did. Then, she saw Clover. They called out to her, but she ran away. Mom says she's had this kind of dream before. Constantly. For years. The memories haunt her. 

Then she finds an old table on a hill filled with Golden flowers. When she sits on it, Clover somehow appears before her. She and Clover catch each other up on their lives. Then, Asgore appears in the dream. Mom still gets that look on her face when she talks about him. I can't possibly believe that Alphys still thinks those two have ANY chance of getting together again. 

Clover and Asgore had a tough conversation. Clover jumped underground to find the five missing kids. Even when they accepted Asgore's efforts to try to redeem himself, they hated him. 

Eventually, Mom and Asgore are standing on water, and God comes to them both. Mom and Asgore each had a discussion with Him, and then Clover leaves. 

Yeah. I expected something to that effect. Mom and I have a discussion on what to do next.

“Clover said they met all of their friends. How about… we have a meeting. With all of them, tomorrow. It is a Saturday, so I will have some time off.” Toriel smiles a bit. She takes out her phone. “I shall contact them.” 

♥️

It's lunch time. 

After Mom and I had our talk on the balcony, I eventually got dressed for school and Flowey used his fancy tech Flower Pot to play on the game all day and watch videos of animals dying and being eaten alive. Everyone has their hobbies.

It's been a standard day at school. Alphys was a bit more confident as the science teacher today, Mom tried her best to carry on, but other than that nothing really happened. 

I sit on the table along with all my friends. Noel is staring at Suzy with goo goo eyes and trying to provoke her into “stealing her lunch money”, (Mom's school doesn't have paid lunch) and doing her homework. Suzy just looks offended and sad. She's a changed monster! 

Jockington is tied around Katti’s neck and looking at something on Katti’s phone. Berd is playing some roleplaying game with MK on his phone and mocking him for his poor RNG. MK looks like they want to deck him, but they have no arms. They have no arms, but they must punch.

Offhandedly, MK mutters something. “I wonder where Kanako is today…” 

“I think I might have a clue.” Kanako's probably looking after her mom. Chara lays down in the middle of the lunch table. Chara told me that before they died they were pretty shy. If Chara ever regained a body, (like their skeleton buried under the flower bed in the ruins. Every Time the subject comes up they're completely obsessed with it.) they would have truly cataclysmic social skills.

I’m not very talkative today. I have a lot to think about. Chara hasn't had many expert smartass quips either, as they are want to share with me. Nor have they been narrating much. They must be thinking about what God told them. 

Berd notices my mood. He fiddles with his glasses and shows that he cares in his own special way. “Frisk, my not so esteemed academic rival! Why aren't you failing miserably at your mother's homework?” See? We're great friends! He elbows me, and in turn I bump into Suzy, who's busy being asleep. She wakes up.

“Huh… Oh. Thanks for waking me up, Frisk!” She inhales all of her food with one bite. It's getting impressive at this point. 

Suzy then gives me a look to see my reaction, but my face doesn't show her what she wants to see. “Hey, give me some slack. It was only a second slower than yesterday, dude.”

“Um, Frisk? Did something happen? You look pretty sad.” Noel squeaks in her thoughts. I know that people have been noticing all day. I don't talk THAT much, but I’m not this contemplative. 

Suzy studies my face. Her white ribbon tied to her hair bounces as she gets in my face. “I don't think they're sad, more… Do you have a lot on your mind, Frisk?” 

Suzy can kind of read me like a book. People sometimes have a hard time knowing how I feel, due to my facial expression. The only person who beats her in that regard is Sans. Ironically, she is also completely oblivious to Noel’s disgustingly obvious crush on her.

I think I saw her licking a pencil that Suzy dropped once. She was alone in the hallway. It was only for a second and she was immediately ashamed and grossed out with herself, but I saw. 

Berd gives his input. “Yes, Frisk. Your admittedly moderately passable reading abilities have been sullied by a malaise of empty headedness as of the last day. Perhaps you should have drunk more Gamer Blood!” Those things were awful to drink. Both in matters of taste and chemical effects. 

“Don't be so rude, Berd.” He flinches as Noel keeps him in check.

“Yo, I’ve noticed too. Y’know, you can tell all of us what's knocking around your head. We're your friends dude!” 

“Yeah.” Suzy’s eyes are hidden by her hair, but I can tell they’re narrowed in suspicion. “You gotta tell us.” 

“Don't tell them too much. Tell them the general idea. You can tell them later after the Fanclub For Clover meeting.” I suggested the Clover Fan Club, but Chara forced me to go for the new name. Flowey hated both of them. 

I take a sigh. “How would you guys feel if you saw someone in your dream who you know was definitely dead?” 

Noel hides her head in her massive Christmas sweater. “I've had that one before…” Her dad died a couple of years ago. Some kind of disease. There are some things you just don't get over.

Suzy scratches her head. “Well, I'd assume they were trying to communicate with me from the afterlife or something.” She's right on the money. 

“Hm. What if they're some kind of imposter demon who's trying to trick you? That's just what happened in the horror visual novel Doki Doki Satanic Club.” 

That game’s effect on the mental state of the people who play it is terrifying. Not because it's scary, but because the player is bound to be obsessed with it and bring it up all the time. Berd played it and won't shut up about it. Same happened to Alphys.

“That's probably not it, yo. It was probably just a nightmare.” MK raises a brow at Berd. The rest of the table nods. Except Katti and Jock. They're still watching… conspiracy videos, it looks like. 

I could understand why they think that. But no. “Well… it wasn't a nightmare. It was real. I could tell.” 

“How are you so sure?” Noel leans in. She looks infested. 

“I just-” 

“Remember. Don't drop too much at once. Tell them later.” Chara interrupts me before I can spill the beans. 

“I… I’m sorry guys. I’ll tell you guys more about it on Monday. It's just been on my mind a lot today. I’m sorry for making you guys worried.” 

“Don't worry about it dude. You can tell us when you're ready…Uh. Are you gonna finish that?”

I snatched my food Mom packed for me. I will not be robbed by Suzy again.

♥️

I’m walking home from school. Mom got sent home early when some teacher discovered her crying in the break room. She needed an off-day, I think.

The rest of the day carried on as normal. Nothing especially crazy happened. The autumn leaves descend upon the ground. 

But that changes rather quickly.

Papyrus is the loudest person I've ever met. When he's especially furious, (or pretending to be to get people to like him) he can really shatter eardrums and glass alike.

I can hear him. He's along the same path that I am, and a lot of people are crowded around some stand.

I walk on over to the commission, and prop my backpack near a tree. I investigate. Some new monsters I haven't seen before let me walk past, and I see papyrus berating Sans for… something or another.

“come on bro. it's just business.” 

He has that visor on again, the same one from the gambling roulette table. But now… he's wearing something new! A yellow jacket. I've never seen him wear literally anything else except that Blue one, but it looks like he's feeling adventurous.

“Still dirty, though.” Chara covers their nose, despite the fact they can't smell anything. 

Sans notices me. He winks. “hey frisk. look at my new setup. classy huh?” He lazily waves a hand to his new stand. Usually he's sitting at his sentry station from the underground (that somehow still had snow on it. Those two brothers manage to do reality breaking stunts of the regular. They're strangely enigmatic) but now he's kicking his feet up on his new shiny, yellow one. The neon sign advertises a “sans + MO store”. 

“BROTHER, THE NUMERICAL AMOUNT OF CLASS YOU HAVE IS WITHIN THE NEGATIVES.” Papyrus puts his hands to his sides and scolds his older brother. “OH! SORRY, FRISK! I WAS SO DISTRACTED BEING A COOL AND GOOD INFLUENCE ON MY BROTHER THAT I ALMOST DIDN'T NOTICE YOU. DO YOU HAVE A GOOD DAY AT THE ACADEMY?” 

“Yeah, thanks for asking.” I turn to Sans. “Uh. Hey Sans. What's with the getup? Aren't you too lazy to wear literally anything except your usual? That's what you told me.” Papyrus hums in agreement.

He runs a comb through his dome. “well, today's a special day. think of it like…” He scratches his boney chin. “a crossover episode.” 

“WITH WHOMST?” 

“Only the best around! BAM!” 

Suddenly, a Raccoon in a tacky suit and sunglasses appears from out of nowhere. Several people from the crowd murmur at his appearance. I've heard of him a little. Certainly seen some of his… products. 

“Hello, lovely audience! It's your main man, Mo!” He struts up to the stand and sits down next to Sans. “Me and this reputable gentleman have recently come to a bit of a business agreement.” 

“Nobody listen to this guy! He's a charlatan!” Some coffee cup guy inserts himself into our conversation. “Yeah, boss, tell him.” His buddy backs him up.

“Hey, just because that's my middle name doesn't mean you have to be all offensive about it.” Mo colly replies. “yeah. he ain't no coon man.” 

“And just who are you, huh?” Mo smirks at Sans's goofy joke.

“We’re the world renowned gang, the Shufflers! I’m Rephil, and-” 

“I must say, I have made many acquaintances and learned much of this world, and I have never heard of any assembly dubbed the Shufflers.” A rabbit monster pipes up. 

“Hey!” 

Suddenly, a massive argument between the… “shufflers” and the rest of the crowd commences. The shufflers are completely outnumbered, but they still insist they are world renowned despite nobody having heard of them.

“This is getting out of control…” Mo scratches his head. 

“HM. I KNOW! I SHALL USE MY EXPERT DIPLOMATIC ABILITIES AS THE MASCOT OF MONSTERKIND TO BREAK UP THIS UNRULY FUNCTION!” 

As hijinks ensue in the background, I catch Sans staring at me. We both stare at each other for a bit.

“something on your mind, kid?” He adjusts his visor. 

“You too?”

“you just look like ya have a bunch on your cranium. trust me, i know the feeling.” He winks. 

“...It's your choice.” Chara sits on top of the stand.

“I don't know…” I don't know if I should tell him.

“hey. don't be so yellow-bellied. someone might think you've contracted jaundice.” Ew. Really? Usually his jokes are stupid but funny, but that one was just gross. 

“...Alright, I’ll tell you! It's just… I had a dream last night.” I feel the air shift around me. He's stopped time, it feels like. 

“...what happened in it? bad sleep is no joke.” He closes his eyes and listens. 

I tell him what happened in my dream. He listens closely. 

“huh. so you meet this dead person in your dream, you meet god, flowey had the exact same events happen in his dream, and tori basically confirmed that this happened to several other people. I get that right?” I nod. 

“hm. that's interesting. real interesting. if all of these events happened, then it's pretty much a guarantee that that dream of yours was definitely real. i gotta say, dreams about dead people are rough. i've had some experience.” 

“So… what do you think?” 

“kid? that sounds really crazy, if i'm being frank with you. which i'm not. i'm sans. but that's besides the point. I mean, all this talk about god is a real trip.” Sans laughs a bit. 

“Do you think that God is truly real?” He doesn't really seem phased about the idea of God existing. He sighs. 

“well, the way I see it frisk, it doesn't really matter. if you live a good life and you're a nice person, then if whatever god exists was a cool guy he wouldn't care that you weren't the most devout. but if he sucked, then don't sweat over it, because who cares what he thinks right? and if he didnt exist at all, then you'll have lived a good life and it wouldn't matter. capiche?” 

Philosophical brilliance. Just not worrying about it. I wouldn't expect anything but from Sans. But it's a fair point of view, I guess. 

“and about that cowboy. look, i wouldn't feel too bad for them. they've moved on, it looks like. isn't that the best we could hope for in death?” Yeah. They had a look of acceptance on their face as they went through the door. That still doesn't make it any less sad. 

“...You saw Clover…?” Mo looks shocked. What? 

“Sans! I thought you paused time! Like back at Grillbys. I didn't know he was listening.” 

“i don't know what you're talking about.” He tries to look innocent.

“Really?” I give him a deadpan look. 

“...maybe i do. but i don't know why you assumed i would do that.” Because we're in public and this is sensitive information!? Ugh. 

“Hey. If you have some sort of supernatural connection with the little guy… Can I ask you a favor? I would really like to… y'know. Give ‘em my thanks. They were there to support me in… unideal financial circumstances. Y'know how it is. I owe ‘em a lot.” Mo squeezes his hat in his hand.

“...Yeah. As an official member of the Shufflers, we gotta know what is going on with one of our own!” Rephil chimes in. The cup guy with the sunglasses. 

“Clover was a dear comrade of mine! If not for them, I would most assuredly be doomed to an eternity of my papillae attached to a freezing pole.” The bunny puts a hand to his heart. 

“They helped me realize I didn't need to pretend to be someone I wasn't!” A little guy buzzes around in the air.

“They gave me lots of hugs!” 

“KNOW CONE LIKE CLOVER. THEY GOOD TEACHER.” A floating Ice cream cone gives Clover kind words. 

“They helped me with my insomnia…” A small fluffy looking rabbit murmurs out .

“They helped me with my insecurities.” The Bowll glances at his crack. 

Several others from the crowd express their gratitude for Clover. I can't keep up. Wow. That's a lot of people. These look to be the people that Clover impacted on their journey…

“Did you really see them?” Mo hesitates, his hands shaking a bit.

Okay. Even if this is a bit early for all this, I need to give these people some closure. They deserve that at least. I climb up the stand and clear my throat before speaking.

“Ahem. Attention, everyone! I know that-” 

“HALLELUJAH!” 

A choir voices out from the heavens! Suddenly, some flying whale with a halo on his head descends from the heavens. What the hell is going on?

The Whale descends! “Greetings! Everyone!”

I don't know how to react. I use my coping mechanism.

“A-Are you an angel? Because, um… you look like you just fell from heaven?” My voice is shaking, but I push on regardless. Meeting an angel in real life is different from a vision.

“Frisk, fallen angels are DEMONS. That is quite offensive, honestly.” 

“Aren't you supposed to be dead?” Some cactus says what we've all been thinking. 

“Yes, I did die. But I was recruited by God as an angel! And now I deliver letters. As in life, as in death. This one's from a certain cowboy.” 

The Whale tosses me a letter, and I catch it. It looks pretty well made. Even has those red things you see on cartoons all the time. 

“It's from Clover!” I yell out in shock. 

The crowd erupts in excitement. Mo looks ready to nab the thing from me, and Papyrus is trying to calm the crowd. Sans is asleep. That bonehead could sleep through an earthquake. 

“Everybody! Calm down!” 

The crowd surprisingly does as I say. I’m not used to this. My ambassador skills must be improving! I clear my throat. 

“I know you guys like Clover and are excited to hear from them again. That's why tomorrow me and their closest friends are hosting an event for the newly established Fanclub For Clover. You'll be able to talk more on this then.” 

The crowd murmurs in acceptance. They eventually move out, dissipating back into the streets of town.

“Wow. Hey kid, I appreciate your whole thing with Clover, but did ya have to part the clientele from the goods? I need rent, little buddy.” 

“hey, don't sweat it, business partner. we’ll make it up tomorrow or something.” Sans gets up from his chair and begins sauntering off to his house. Which was also exactly the same as the one from Snowdin. Including the snow on the roof.

Papyrus gazes at the sky in confusion. "ONE TOO MANY 1 BILLION HOUR ENERGY DRINKS." He glanced back at his brother. "ABOUT TIME, BROTHER! OH! SANS! DID YOU KNOW THAT I HAVE MADE 2 MILLION FOLLOWERS ON THE HUMAN INTERNET? THAT'S A WHOLE SEVEN DIGITS!”

“that's cool bro. you deserve it.” 

The skeleton brothers walk off into the distance, and I hear Mo carefully approach me from behind. “Ah, I guess I can stomach one less day of serving my most deserving customers. It's a special occasion…” 

“I’ll be there tomorrow. Thanks, Frisk. Really. I… owe ya. Need anything, I’ll get it.” He pats me on the shoulder and walks away. 

“It's time to get home, Frisk.” Chara floats beside me.

Yeah.

♥️

It's a Saturday morning.

Me and mom spent all morning getting things ready for our guests. Chara was stuck in my mind and Flowey doesn't have hands, so they couldn't do much. Mom prepared some food for the FCC meeting, some pie and fruits and things.

I put some more chairs around the living room, and laid some bowls down on the table filled with the stuff Mom made. I sprayed some Monster air freshener I’d never heard of around the house. Mom discovered it on the surface. It's apple scented. 

Flowey is sitting on one of the smaller tables. With recent events, he hasn't been as touchy as he usually is, but he's not exactly chipper. 

Chara floats around aimlessly, sometimes giving me tips on where and how to clean and what decorations to put up. They suggested some more flowers around the house.

The house almost looks ready for our guests. I get the last thing I need. I sprint upstairs, and head straight to my room. I reach under my bed and pull out the classy letter I received from the Whale. I don't know what to make of this letter. Is it really from Clover? Even with that dream, I’m still not sure. 

It's so surreal.

I put the letter in my pocket. It's time to head downstairs. The day awaits for me.

I march down the stairs and stop before my mom. She's in the kitchen.

“Hey, mom.” I do a mock salute.

“Greetings, Frisk. This is going to be an eventful Saturday, so I hope you are ready. If I am honest, I don't know if I can say that I am…” She pulls out the fifth freshly baked pie out of the oven. That's a thing she does. Stress baking. It's not the most healthy of coping mechanisms, but it does provide more pie. I can't stop my cravings. I feel guilty, but I can't stop eating them, and thus encouraging her.

“You're disgusting.” Thank you for the commentary, Chara. 

However, before I can think anymore on that, the doorbell rings. 

“Oh! Frisk, would you be a dear and open the door? I’m sure some of our guests are here.” 

It's time. I think of my dream, and the letter in my pocket. 

“You are filled with determination.” 

I march over to the door and put my hand over the-

BAM!

Something comes barreling out of the front door, landing square on the carpet with a thud. I hear the pained groans of a person! I investigate whatever got launched into my house, and I see a… Squirrel in green clothes. She must be one of the... Flamboyant Four?

“Ugh…”

“How rude!’ Chara is incensed.

“Um, excuse me? I don't think we've met.” I try to use my ambassador powers to console the squirrel.

“Mooch, I’m gonna be honest. You completely deserved that this time. Don't whine to me later.” That guy who visited a couple of months back is here. He was one of the four people who came looking for Clover’s stuff. Starlow, I think his name was? 

“Hey, Star. Isn't this the Queen's house?” Someone who looks similar to Undyne comes in as well. It looks like these are Clover's friends.

“GASP! It is!” He suddenly notices Mom staring dumbstruck at the people who have busted into her house and he bows before her.

“Uh, Howdy. Your Majesty. I’m here for the Fanclub For Clover meeting. Well, actually all five of us are here. Hope we don't take up too much space.” Mom cringes at her old title. But she still doesn't say anything.

“Ed does that just fine all on his own…” The Big purple guy's name is Ed. Got it! 

“Mooch, you just got sucker punched into the Queen's house for remarks like that. Don't you have any self preservation instincts?” Some guy covered in a hat and bandana crouches down to lecture his friend. 

“No…” 

“Oh, it is quite alright. I do hope our home will serve as a good rendezvous spot.” Mom serves the crew a smile and prepares some plates for the guests.

“Your house is very… homey, your highness.” The fish monster takes a bow. 

“There is no need for such formalities. I do not… agree with it. Please, take a seat on the sofa. We shall wait for the other guests.” 

As mom introduces herself to the Feisty Five - I just remembered their stage name! - I see Mooch try and take one of my pies. Not in a million years.

I tackle her, and she lets out a cry. I apprehend the criminal. Kind of. She escapes immediately after.

Anyway, when I came to, everybody's introduced themselves and sat on the chairs, with Starlow and his friends on the couch.

“So you are an entertainer? How must that be?” They're making small talk before everyone else comes.

“I quite like it! It's fun, exhilarating, and it's good downtime for me and my friends. Pays well, too.” He adjusts his glasses. 

“Yeah. It lets me show off my guitar skills.” Moray - that's their name - leans back in the kitchen chair. Mom sits comfortably on Big Chariel. (That's what Chara calls the new and improved Chariel.) 

“I especially love the Delta theater in the center of town! Their charity is great, as far as I’ve heard.” Mooch sits on the carpet. 

“Mooch, you've never given a single cent to any charity ever. Stop stealing from them, please. I don't want to be kicked out of another theater.” Starlo begs with his head in his hand. 

Suddenly, the doorbell rings. I hesitate, but I muster up the courage to take a few steps to the door, and slowly open it.

I see four people at the door. That rhymed! Anyway, one is a blue Bird monster with a white shirt and blue pants. She's chipper looking. Honestly, she kind of reminds me of Berd. Is that racist?

“Yes.”

Thank you, Chara.

Mom's friend is here. The kids book author, Dalv. Honestly, it was a pleasure to meet the esteemed creator of the New Fluffy Bunny franchise. He's holding an umbrella to block out the sun.

I see a robot. Honestly, the only robot I've ever met has been Mettaton, and he's not actually a robot! Where did this one come from? I’ll figure it out soon enough, I guess. 

And… Kanako and Ms. Ketsukane are here! 

“Hey, Frisk.” 

“Hi!” Kanako immediately dashes inside as she always does, and the adults hesitate before following us both in the house. 

Kanako's Corn tails wag in excitement. “Frisk! I haven't seen you in a whole day. I'm sorry… I’m sure you're familiar with what's going on.” 

I don't need to be reminded. 

I grab Flowey out of his brooding corner and sit on the floor. Criss-Cross Applesauce style, like I was trained. Kanako's sitting right next to me.

“Hey, get your hands off my pot!” 

“Now's not the time, Flowey.” 

He grumbles a few unspeakably offensive sentences at me and I tune him out. That's honestly the best way to deal with him sometimes. 

I hear Mom and Dalv saying their hellos and how do you dos, while Mrs. Ketsukane does the same. Mrs. Ketsukane can be… confusing sometimes, but she and mom have some sort of connection I don't understand. They just seem to get each other. I know she doesn't like me very much. I get it. 

She doesn't like FLOWEY at all, though. I see her giving the sharpest glare in the world to him. Flowey merely glares back. But they don't say anything.

The robot chills in the corner, his arms at his sides.

“HELLO. AXIS MODEL 014 HAS ARRIVED. HOW ARE YOU, HUMAN?”

“Don't you know their name? I thought every idiot that was stuck underground knew it.” Flowey petal twitches. “What? You don't have a soul so you DIDN'T KNOW?” I smack Flowey on the head for his rude comment.

“I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT THAT HAS TO DO WITH ANYTHING. ME AND MY FAMILY LIVE ‘IN THE STICKS’ AND WE DON'T COMMUNICATE WITH OTHER PEOPLE. SO I DON'T KNOW YOU. SORRY.” 

“It's fine. I’m Frisk. And… don't mind him, he's… been unsettled by recent events.” That's not true. He's like this everyday. But Axis doesn't know that.

“HELLO, FRISK. THE LAST FEW DAYS HAVE BEEN VERY UNSETTLING.” 

That's true. 

Eventually, the rest of the room settles down and finishes getting acquainted. Me, Flowey, and Mooch are sitting on the carpet, Mom is resting on Chariel, while the Feisty Four sit on the couch. Starlow and Dalv sit next to each other. I can see the looks they give each other. They obviously have something going on. I have a keen eye for matters of the heart and body. But that's not what we're here for today. Martlet sits on the arm of the couch next to Moray and Axis stands awkwardly (as much as a Robot could be awkward) in the corner. Next to the couch, Kanako sits on Mrs. Ketsukane’s lap. 

“So… We all know what we're here for today.” Martlet says. An uneasy mood covers the room. The curtains somehow cover any sunlight that once brightened the room.

“We have agreed that we would all tell each other our dreams, here and now. Well, most of us did. Asgore declined to attend.” Mom calmly states. 

Uncomfortable looks from everyone in the room. Except Axis. And Flowey. And Chara floating on the ceiling. 

“I figured Clover met us in a specific order. Should we… start from the top?” 

“..It looks like I’m beginning the show and tell today.” Dalv starts. He cleans his glasses. 

Dalv tells us all what happened in his dream. He woke up in some surreal world with various stories he authored with this Penila person and some of his instruments. He had assumed it was a dream, until Clover came in and info dumped everything that happened to them.

Dalv's dream wasn't that eventful. Him and Clover talked for hours, until God made Himself known by suddenly giving Clover some boots. They had an emotional farewell, shared a few words with God, and then Clover left. Then he woke up in his bed. 

“It was… nice to see them again. I was so different, when we met in the ruins. I felt proud to show them, and to tell them, how I had changed. It's quite sad that I won't see them anymore. But from what they told me, it won't be for long.” 

The rest of the room nods along to his words. Starlow had his hand on Dalv's shoulder. 

After that, Martlet tells her story. 

She woke up in a strange bed, and in a strange home. Everything she could ever dream of in a house, she had. She took a ride in her plane (she's the one who's constantly flying over town, then.) and when she lands she finds Clover. 

They agree to walk to her dream home together, getting used to each other again. She goes into a little too much detail on her journey getting pancakes for the both of them, honestly. Like. Way too much.

Anyway, Clover shovels their food down like a beast and they walk to the field outside Martlet's dream house and talk in a big field. Martlet's pretty vague about what happened, but everyone in the room can tell some sensitive subjects were discussed. I see the feisty five and Ceroba give Martlet some looks. They're probably more knowledgeable about her issues and what she could have been discussing with Clover, but they leave the subject for another time, I guess. 

Martlet said she and Clover decided to have some fun before they departed from each other. They do some woodworking, Clover gets their hand smashed in by their clumsy hands, and Martlet takes Clover flying. 

Martlet gushes for about five minutes about how cute Clover was in an aviator helmet. Then she goes on for even longer about how they looked in a baby carrier, of all things. I can't imagine the cowboy agreeing to that, but I guess Martlet was close to them. 

“They were like a baby Kangaroo…” She has tears in her eyes. Mom gives her a sad smile. 

Martlet gets more reserved as she goes on about Clover leaving. She says when she woke up, she could barely believe it, but she knew it was real. I can see some tears in her eyes. Ceroba rubs her back. 

After Martlet calms down, the Feisty Five give their story. It's a bit all over the place, and sometimes they're fighting over who gets a word in, but the general story goes that they all woke up in a strange western saloon. Then, while they were trying to figure out what was going on, Clover busted in the saloon.

Mom looked uncomfortable with the idea of Clover in a bar, but 

After a heartfelt reunion, Clover hopped up on the Bar counter and told all of them about what happened after they died. From the sounds of it, they told them just about what they told everyone else. Except, they didn't tell them about Asriel's memories. Clover has probably seen Flowey torture their own friends. 

Anyway, after a small QNA, (and some teasing about some unknown event regarding Starlow) the Feisty Five and Clover explored what was a ghost town by the name of Django. There wasn't much in the town, so the posse rested in a shooting range outside town. The Four went to bed on a mattress in the cabin while Clover and Starlow stayed up… talking to each other. 

Eventually, they too were standing above water and talking to God. Eventually, they see Clover leaves through a door. 

“I tried asking God about some questions I had, but He didn't really tell me anything.” Ace holds a playing card in between his fingers. It's a spade.

“I don't know if you're supposed to know everything about the world, Ace.” Starlo (I've been saying it wrong) scratches one of his appendages and rubs his arm. He's probably right.

After the Feisty Five finish their dream, Axis starts on his own. He woke up in a strange home he had no memory of living in, next to his wife. Apparently, he got so… frustrated looking at his wife that they immediately started doing it. He goes into horrific amounts of detail. 

“Please! There are children within the room!” Mom got up off her chair and chastised the robot.

“...Mommy? I don't…” Mrs. Ketsukane is covering Kanako's droopy ears, but she already heard everything. She has a look of defeat.

“I didn't know we were learning about Robot Sex today.” Moray’s eye bugs out underneath their hair. The rest of the Feisty Five don't seem to fare much better.

“Disgusting.” Flowey and Chara speak simultaneously.

This robot doesn't seem to have a sense of shame.

Anyway, Clover busts through the door and has just about the same reaction we do. After throwing up in the toilet, Axis lets Clover meet his children. They then begin to explore the rest of the house, and in the basement of the suburban home Axis confesses to Clover something… horrific. He doesn't go into much detail, but apparently it was enough to get Clover to aim their gun at him. 

“What would make them do that? They didn't even TOUCH their gun when I was with them. Not even when fighting you. Or myself.” Mrs. Ketsukane glares at Axis suspiciously. 

“...THAT IS BETWEEN ME AND CLOVER.”

“You… fought with the child?” Mom grabs at the arms of her chair.

“...Yes. All of us did.” Mrs. Ketsukane looks down in shame.

Mom gives them all angry looks. 

Flowey pipes up. “Don't even start! You nearly murdered Frisk, and the rest of their friends tried to kill them. Don't be such a hypocrite!” Flowey sends Mom a nasty grin.

“He's right.” Chara chimes in.

“Flowey. Don't be so harsh.” I smack him lightly on the head.

“I… suppose that is so. I am sorry. Continue.” Mom takes a breath.

Anyway, after Clover and Axis encounter in the basement, God steps in and ends their visit. After some goodbyes from Clover to Axis and his family, Clover asks God to give Axis some more autonomy. Axis raves about how grateful he is. 

And after that, Mrs. Ketsukane and Kanako tell us about their visit. Kanako woke up first and freaked out when seeing her old home for the first time in years. She went exploring while Mrs. Ketsukane was asleep, and when she stepped outside she found Clover walking around the grounds of her estate.

She immediately rushed them. Mrs. Ketsukane woke up just as Kanako was exploring the house, so she went outside and found Kanako jumping Clover. She didn't really believe that what she was seeing was real, but she came around soon enough.

Kanako went off to her room to play while her mom made food. That Corn chowder she always makes. Anyway, Kanako asked Clover questions about some personal issues she had, and after that the two played that Surface Tycoon game Kanako's told me about. 

Mrs. Ketsukane finished dinner and invited Clover into the dining room. They had a conversation regarding life after Clover's death, and after She, Clover and Kanako went outside and had a picnic. 

They talked about their lives on the surface and ate the corn chowder. Kanako even told Clover about me! And Suzy, and Noel, and everyone else. She didn't go into much detail about the… less nice people. Like that slime kid who screamed at Kanako when he saw her. Kanako was really upset about that. I guess that would've been too depressing. 

After the picnic, the three went off to sleep in the living room. They watched Ben 10 as they went to sleep. I wish Mom would let me watch that late into the night. Kanako got me into it. 

Anyway, when they woke up it was time to go. They were standing above water and had some small talk with God before Clover left forever. Kanako blushes when she mentions their departure. Mrs. Ketsukane has a mischievous look in her eye, but she keeps quiet. Wonder what that's about...

She totally likes them. 

After they finished their story, Mom told the room what her visit was like. I’ve already heard this, so I kind of zone out. The rest of the FCC however… They look uncomfortable thinking about Asgore. And Ceroba… she looks downright angry. Though, Asgore didn't kill Clover. They… did that themselves. Although, Asgore did re-declare war on Humanity, so I suppose he's still responsible, in a way. 

I wonder for a moment how things would be if I was the seventh fallen human. How my friends would feel about what happened to me. How they would deal with me dying. It hurts to think about. I remind myself of my fortune. I had the power to make the best possible world for myself and my friends. Clover didn't have that.

Anyway, mom finishes her story. It's finally me and Flowey's time to shine.

“Who are you? I don't remember Clover meeting with a flower…” Martlet chews on some of her pie.

“Oh, we were best friends! I was just a bit… shy.” Flowey faux-innocently says.

Me and Flowey don't tell them too much. In fact, we barely tell them anything at all. We don't want them to know about the resets, obviously, but we can't really tell them about the other person on our visit, Chara. All in all, we spilled very little of our visit. I think the rest of the FCC can tell Flowery and I are withholding information, but I guess they assume it's personal and don't look further. 

However, the rest of the FCC are shocked by the mention of Nikieal.

“Wait! So… you saw that angel?” Kanako's eyes shine in wonder. 

“Yeah! It was amazing. They had the prettiest wings, and flowers, and space looking junk, and the rest of it.” 

“I wouldn't call it pretty…” Chara bitterly calls out. 

“I could hardly believe it.” Flowey said bitterly.

“How shiny was that thing?” Mooch kicks her feet in the air. 

“I wouldn't say shiny and more so… radiant.” The angel made even the brightest of lights look dim by comparison.

“Weren't YOU supposed to be the angel?” The big guy, Ed, says.

“Eh. I've never been attached to that title.” I’m underselling it. I've never deserved all that. Asriel did all the work.

Me and Flowey, eventually, end our story. And that's the last of it. 

“So, this is definitely real right? These dreams? They're all so similar.” Starlo fiddles with his suspenders and the vampire subtly leans on him.

“I don't think we have any other choice than to believe that it is. That was Clover.” Martlet gives a rather intense look to her empty plate. 

“I agree. But… where does this leave us? It was nice to see Clover again, for one last time. But why only them? Could the other fallen children not appear to me? I don't know how to feel…” Me and Flowey now sit on Mom's lap. She hugs us.

“Didn't Clover tell you? They… have a new purpose. Their new position allowed for this.” Mrs. Ketsukane’s leg bounces.

“I really wish Clover could have stayed. I think we could have been friends.” Kanako's ears drop.

“Yeah…” I agree with her. 

The room takes a moment of silence. 

“...so is God real?” Mooch lays on the floor, in the style of the Bloom clan. 

“I have no idea. Perhaps it was some deity who was simply calling itself God so we could comprehend it?” Dalv has his arms crossed.

“Maybe it's all an illusion? Manipulating our minds to see what we want to see…” Ace fiddles with his hat.

“I’ve never been much of a religious person at all. Why would I WANT to see that part?” Flowey chimes in.

“I think… I think it was real. It has to be. It just feels right. I think stranger things have happened at this point.” Moray says. “How many here are… decently sure all of what they saw was real?” 

Me and Flowey, (as well as Chara) Mom, the Feisty Five, Martlet, Mrs. Ketsukane and Kanako, and Dalv and Martlet raise their hands.

Wait. Now that I think about it, everyone in the room raised their hands. I guess listing all of their names was pointless.

“Hm. Should we… tell others of this experience? This may be world changing news.” Dalv scratches at his neck.

“I don't think many would believe us. They would just think we’re lying. Or, that we're just in grief and deluded.” Martlet brings up a good point. How will I tell my friends any of this? It's getting more and more daunting, thinking of it now. But I guess with Kanako there to back me up it would be easier.

“You are right. I do not think the humans would find us very convincing, not even the spiritually minded ones. In fact, they might doubt us most of all, with their talk of us being demons. Nevertheless, we don't have much proof.” Mom squeezes me and Flowey abstinent mindedly.

“...so what?. I got to see Clover one last time. I have no doubts about that. I got some answers. I had some kind of catharsis. I got to have a proper Goodbye, not sullied by…” Martlet stops herself. “Clover’s somewhere out there. And they've moved on. That's good enough for me. I don't need any evidence for that.” 

“Um. What if I said I did?”

The rest of the room looks at me quizzically.

“What? What are you talking about?” Flowey glares at me. 

“Explain.” Mrs. Ketsukane says, before sparing a look at Mom. “Please.” 

I take a sigh, before pulling the letter out of my pocket.

“What's that? Looks all fancy like.” Starlo leans in to get a better look at it.

“Okay… so yesterday, when I was walking home from school. I was talking to Sans - he's one of my friends - and then out of nowhere this… Whale descends from the heavens!”

“He told me he was an angel! He was delivering a letter to me. From Clover.” 

“You neglected to tell us this, why?” Martlet not-so calmly asks.

“Uh, I thought proof didn't matter to you?” Flowey fiddles with some device in his fancy pot.

“Well, I would certainly LIKE some!” Oh. Maybe keeping this a secret was a bad idea.

“It would've been nice to get a heads up…” Starlo quietly says. 

“I thought it would be appropriate to share it now.” 

“...all that matters is that Frisk still has the letter.” Kanako says.

“She is right. Please, my child, open the letter and read it to us all, would you not?” Mom says.

Okay. Um… how do I open…

“Don't worry. I got this.” Mooch proudly walks up to me, pulls a butter knife from her array of knives stashed in her pocket, and expertly drives the wax from the letter without making a mess of it. 

“Thanks.” 

I clear my throat. I pull out the paper, and read from it. 

…

Howdy.

I am sending this to the ambassador, Frisk. I would hope that they would read this in front of all of my friends. 

I am Clover. Despite the fact that I am technically dead, It's really me! I swear it. I have some proof in this here letter, but I want Frisk to show that at the end, so please just keep reading.

I am blessed. Or I’m just lucky. I'm not sure which. Not many people are afforded what I have gotten. No matter what happens to me, I’ll never forget that. It was a pleasure to see you all again. 

I have a new role to play in the world. I've never thought of myself as a very important person, but that has changed remarkably fast. With God's help, I’ll be able to help more people than I could ever imagine. Or at least, I’ll try. 

God has allowed me to talk with you all, in the form of written letters and mail. Every Sunday, you can send whatever through the mail Whale (he's the guy who's delivering) will give it to me. Whenever I want, I’ll send whatever to you. 

I’m ashamed to say it, but I’m so giddy writing this. 

Anyway, after I visited you all, God and I had a bit of a talk. This might be a little personal, but I have to admit I have some self worth issues. I can really see that now.

I can only say one thing regarding my suicide. I am sorry. It was a foolish mistake. I am sorry to all my friends who I have hurt with my decision. Especially Martlet, Starlo and Ceroba. You three are not at fault for what I did. Never.

I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry. 

Anyway, yeah. He made me agree to the Ten commandments before I could start on any prophet business. I have to say, some of them were kind of weird. Like, when is adultery going to be any kind of thing I have to worry about? 

But most of them were pretty reasonable, I think.

At the moment I’m sitting in some kind of tent. I think it's historically significant or something? I’m really ignorant of all of this. I’ve read a little bit of the Bible, but I think the part that explains where I’m at is further in. This book is really long. Also, did you guys know that girls were made from boy's ribs? 

I don't know how much of this book is true, how much of it is simply metaphorical, but it's pretty influential, so there has to be something important here, right? Maybe I’ll learn something from all of this. I’ll get back to you on that.

Anyway, that's enough from my new lifestyle. 

The rest of the letter will be solely dedicated to my friends! 

To Dalv:

I hope that the new book you told me about is going well! Your artist abilities have really improved since I saw you last. I don't know if it's possible, but maybe you could send some audio of your new musical abilities? I think that's possible. 

I want you to know that that talk about you being a coward or whatever was completely unwarranted! You're a good guy Dalv. You just went through some stuff and reacted strongly. Your approach had to be better than mine, at least.

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back.

To Martlet:

Thanks for the pancakes! I know you didn't want to give me Gunpowder like I asked, but I suppose the second best thing was good enough.

I probably had some of the most fun with your visit. I can kind of get your strong feelings about flying now. Although, in the future I’m not going into any baby carriers. Just know, I did it for you. 

To get serious for a moment. I’m sorry. I hurt you, I really did. I know you're a good person. You don't have to worry about me. I can protect myself, and when I can't… I guess God can. That will take some getting used to.

Also, about that crossing of the wires. I’m happy you feel that way. Truly. 

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back.

To Star: (and the Feisty Four)

I wish you guys would send me some recordings of your performances. That would be great to see! 

For Ace, I’ll try asking God some questions that you had. I don't know if he'll answer them, but I'll try.

For Mooch, I'll try and get you some stuff from the places I visit. Don't try to sell them! I’ll get the others to snitch on you. 

For Ed, I hope your career as a bouncer goes well. I'm sure it's easy for you! 

For Moray, you're a good person. You're probably the most compassionate person in the Feisty Five. I mean, no one else bothered to feed Martlet in her cell. That gives you points in my book. Also, you're really good with guitar. I hope to hear some more from you!

For Star. You're probably the guy who gets me the best. I mean, who else likes cowboys as much as we do? 

Just know, I forgive you for our showdown. In fact that goes for every one of my friends. That's all in the past, as far as I’m concerned. I know it's not as simple as that, but why can't it be? 

I hope you see all that the surface has to offer you. I still haven't told you about all of my favorite Western movies, so I’ll be sure to give some recommendations. 

Also, you and Flav really need to get it together, if you get me. Don't be such a coward! That's all I’m writing on that subject. 

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back.

For Axis:

Again, I’m sorry for what happened in the basement. You didn't deserve that kind of treatment. I hope my request made up for it. 

I hope life as a father has been going well for you. I know taking care of SIX kids can be a lot of work. Trust me, I know. Especially with that rude coffee maker you have.

Also, tell Daisy I said hi. I didn't know she could talk.

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back.

To Kanako:

I hope you're doing well. Thanks for sharing that game with me. I didn't understand it at all, but I hope you had some fun.

I hope life at school treats you well. I never was good in school. Never had many friends. Just that quality makes that wretched place more hospitable, I imagine. 

I don't know if this is a problem you have, but please remember that there's nothing to be ashamed of regarding the way you look. I noticed some weird moments when it came up. 

I wish I could have fun with you like normal, but my life is hardly normal at this point.

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back.

To Ceroba:

You took my death hardest, I think. Please remember that there are people who care about you. I didn't like hearing those mean things you had to say about yourself. You have people that care about you, and I don't think they would appreciate that none.

Anyway, I hope you live your life to the fullest on the Surface. That goes for all of you. Think of it like you're doing it for me! Please don't spend your days in bed being depressed. 

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back.

To Toriel: 

I hope life is treating you well. We didn't get to talk as much as we should've, I think. My talk with Asgore took up too much of our visit. I'll write a letter to him later. I don't have the energy for that.

Anyway, teaching as well as being the Ex-Queen has got to take up a lot of time. Tell me how that's been for you! I've never been friendly with a teacher before. Nor a tory, now that I think about it. 

I’ll write to you again soon! Please write back. 

Hopefully you can keep Flowey in line. I know he needs it. 

To Frisk and Flowey:

Frisk, You're a good kid. I don't know exactly how old you are, but you've already done so much for this world. More than I ever could. 

I know the life of an ambassador is hard, so giving some duties up to other people might be the best for you. I would never have the heart for the political stuff you deal with.

For MY BEST FRIEND, I hope you deal with your… issues. I know they'll never go away, but it can get better, I guess. 

Also, Frisk. You really need to get your habit of flirting with people in check. Friendly reminder.

I want so badly to be there with you all. To be with you in your lives, to truly see what you've all become since I've been gone. To see Dalv and Star’s dumb relationship, to be friends with Kanako and Frisk, and live in a real home. But I have to live with my decisions. I can't escape consequences, as one of you would say.

This is my duty. I can't escape that.

I’ll probably write separate, individual letters to you all in the future. This was my first, so I wanted it to be a little special. 

I love you all, my friends.

Until next time, Clover. 

See the photo that came with the letter. That'll give me some legitimacy, I hope.

💛 

…

That's all they wrote. Within the envelope, there's a photo. I see them. They look just slightly different from what I saw in my dream. Some better clothes, and some new pins, it looks like. But still the same Clover.

Behind them is a kind of tent. It's blue. Clover is in a desert, it looks like. Their guns holstered. 

“Let me see!” Martlet, as well as everyone else, gets up from their seats and tries to take a look at the photo from behind me. 

“Huh. It looks just like ‘em.” Starlo says. 

“Where are they?” Dalv wipes his glasses.

“It looks like they're tenting in the middle of the wilderness. In the desert.” Mrs. Ketsukane squints to try and parse any information she can out of it.

“So they're going camping?” Kanako looks at the photo beside me. 

“Look at that gold cup…” Mooch salivates over it.

“Hm. I think I have seen this kind of architecture. It is of importance to human religion, but I can't quite remember.” Mom holds Flowey in her hands. She aims her head to get a better look at the photo.

“Perhaps it's the tabernacle tent?” Ace says.

“I don't know what that is.” Martlet’s wings block the photo by accident.

“Frisk? There's people outside.” Chara alerts me, their head phasing through the wall of the house. 

The doorbell rings. Again.

Mom goes over to open it.

Suddenly, the voices of a crowd can be heard when before they were not.

A man awaits us at the door. Alongside three others.

“It is I, El Bailador, and I wish to attend the FCC meeting! In honor of the human: Clover! They showed a passion for dance rivaled by few.” The luchador guy calls out. 

“It is muchh too loud out hhere! The Sentinel of silence would be much more tolerable.” The bat grinds his teeth. 

“Oh, again with the hush hush? Where is your passion?” 

They argue like that for a while, before Mo steps up. 

“You? Why are you here?” Mrs. Ketsukane says.

“I’m here to pay my respects to my old pal Clover. I owe it to them.”

“All you did was sell them garbage.” She narrows her eyes.

“Really? Come on now. This is MY PRODUCT we’re talking about here. How bad could it be?” Mo says cooly with his hands in his pockets

“Moss salad?” 

“Hey! They loved that one!” 

Huh? Why would Clover eat moss? 

“That kid would eat anything.” Flowey mumbles under his breath. Something about Acid? I don't know.

There's a lot of people out here. A lot of people with western looking clothes on, it looks like. Flower girls, a pink bear, and lots of other people I don't recognize. About 40 people are sitting out on Mom's lawn. It's quite the disturbance.

“Wow.” Starlo says.

Yeah. How am I gonna explain this letter to all of them? 

Suddenly, a… armadillo girl with snakes around her neck saunters over to the front porch. She kind of has a smug look on her face. She looks at Mrs. Ketsukane.

“Howdy Howdy, Tipsy.” 

“Dina? Who told you about this meeting? Who told any of the… DOZENS of people here about this?” Mrs. Ketsukane glares at the floor in suspicion. 

“Word got around about some kid who said they were in contact with Clover. Had to come and see, I did.” Dina, her name is, says. He looks cheekily at me. 

“...uh.” I didn't mean to. 

“My child Frisk, did you tell others of the FCC meeting when I explicitly forbid such a thing?” Mom deadpans.

“Yes. But I had to! Remember when I said that whale-” 

“HE IS DEAD.” 

“Yeah, but when he came down there was this huge crowd and they all freaked out when they heard that the letter was from Clover! So I had to tell them about the FCC! Shouldn't they know about this?” 

“Um, I guess you're right. But how are we going to have all of these people in our Club? That seems kinda dumb to me.” 

“Kanako! Aren't we friends?” I pull my hand to my heart in betrayal.

“Real friends tell their friends when they're being stupid.” She innocently says. Her eye flower blooms in the sun.

Starlo pipes up. “Really Kanako? You're right and all, but do ya have to be so rude about it?” 

I hear Chara snicker at me. Bah.

“Why didn't you tell us about this again?” Ace had his eyebrow raised. Assumedly. They're hidden behind his hat, but his tone of voice suggests that is a real possibility.

“Guys! All that matters is that more people know Clover is alright? It's already happened, right?” Martlet chirps.

“Martlet is correct. I suppose we shall have to make due with the way things are.” Mom has her arms behind her back.

I looked again at the crowd. They're all talking amongst each other, about their lives and how their lives have changed thanks to Clover.

“You see the lives that your predecessor has impacted. You are filled with determination.” 

The Sun shines over my home.

♥️